summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/jusdv10.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/jusdv10.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/jusdv10.txt8216
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 8216 deletions
diff --git a/old/jusdv10.txt b/old/jusdv10.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index c9e71d3..0000000
--- a/old/jusdv10.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,8216 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg Etext of Just David, by Eleanor H. Porter
-#3 in our series by Eleanor H. Porter
-
-
-Copyright laws are changing all over the world, be sure to check
-the copyright laws for your country before posting these files!!
-
-Please take a look at the important information in this header.
-We encourage you to keep this file on your own disk, keeping an
-electronic path open for the next readers. Do not remove this.
-
-
-**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts**
-
-**Etexts Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**
-
-*These Etexts Prepared By Hundreds of Volunteers and Donations*
-
-Information on contacting Project Gutenberg to get Etexts, and
-further information is included below. We need your donations.
-
-
-Just David
-
-by Eleanor H. Porter
-
-February, 1996 [Etext #440]
-
-
-The Project Gutenberg Etext of Just David, by Eleanor H. Porter
-*****This file should be named jusdv10.txt or jusdv10.zip******
-
-Corrected EDITIONS of our etexts get a new NUMBER, jusdv11.txt.
-VERSIONS based on separate sources get new LETTER, jusdv10a.txt.
-
-
-We are now trying to release all our books one month in advance
-of the official release dates, for time for better editing.
-
-Please note: neither this list nor its contents are final till
-midnight of the last day of the month of any such announcement.
-The official release date of all Project Gutenberg Etexts is at
-Midnight, Central Time, of the last day of the stated month. A
-preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment
-and editing by those who wish to do so. To be sure you have an
-up to date first edition [xxxxx10x.xxx] please check file sizes
-in the first week of the next month. Since our ftp program has
-a bug in it that scrambles the date [tried to fix and failed] a
-look at the file size will have to do, but we will try to see a
-new copy has at least one byte more or less.
-
-
-Information about Project Gutenberg (one page)
-
-We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work. The
-fifty hours is one conservative estimate for how long it we take
-to get any etext selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright
-searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc. This
-projected audience is one hundred million readers. If our value
-per text is nominally estimated at one dollar then we produce $2
-million dollars per hour this year as we release thirty-two text
-files per month: or 400 more Etexts in 1996 for a total of 800.
-If these reach just 10% of the computerized population, then the
-total should reach 80 billion Etexts.
-
-The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away One Trillion Etext
-Files by the December 31, 2001. [10,000 x 100,000,000=Trillion]
-This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers,
-which is only 10% of the present number of computer users. 2001
-should have at least twice as many computer users as that, so it
-will require us reaching less than 5% of the users in 2001.
-
-
-We need your donations more than ever!
-
-
-All donations should be made to "Project Gutenberg/IBC", and are
-tax deductible to the extent allowable by law ("IBC" is Illinois
-Benedictine College). (Subscriptions to our paper newsletter go
-to IBC, too)
-
-For these and other matters, please mail to:
-
-Project Gutenberg
-P. O. Box 2782
-Champaign, IL 61825
-
-When all other email fails try our Executive Director:
-Michael S. Hart <hart@pobox.com>
-
-We would prefer to send you this information by email
-(Internet, Bitnet, Compuserve, ATTMAIL or MCImail).
-
-******
-If you have an FTP program (or emulator), please
-FTP directly to the Project Gutenberg archives:
-[Mac users, do NOT point and click. . .type]
-
-ftp uiarchive.cso.uiuc.edu
-login: anonymous
-password: your@login
-cd etext/etext90 through /etext96
-or cd etext/articles [get suggest gut for more information]
-dir [to see files]
-get or mget [to get files. . .set bin for zip files]
-GET INDEX?00.GUT
-for a list of books
-and
-GET NEW GUT for general information
-and
-MGET GUT* for newsletters.
-
-**Information prepared by the Project Gutenberg legal advisor**
-(Three Pages)
-
-
-***START**THE SMALL PRINT!**FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS**START***
-Why is this "Small Print!" statement here? You know: lawyers.
-They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong with
-your copy of this etext, even if you got it for free from
-someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our
-fault. So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement
-disclaims most of our liability to you. It also tells you how
-you can distribute copies of this etext if you want to.
-
-*BEFORE!* YOU USE OR READ THIS ETEXT
-By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-etext, you indicate that you understand, agree to and accept
-this "Small Print!" statement. If you do not, you can receive
-a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this etext by
-sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person
-you got it from. If you received this etext on a physical
-medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request.
-
-ABOUT PROJECT GUTENBERG-TM ETEXTS
-This PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG-
-tm etexts, is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor
-Michael S. Hart through the Project Gutenberg Association at
-Illinois Benedictine College (the "Project"). Among other
-things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright
-on or for this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and
-distribute it in the United States without permission and
-without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth
-below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this etext
-under the Project's "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark.
-
-To create these etexts, the Project expends considerable
-efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread public domain
-works. Despite these efforts, the Project's etexts and any
-medium they may be on may contain "Defects". Among other
-things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or
-corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged
-disk or other etext medium, a computer virus, or computer
-codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-LIMITED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES
-But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below,
-[1] the Project (and any other party you may receive this
-etext from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext) disclaims all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including
-legal fees, and [2] YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR
-UNDER STRICT LIABILITY, OR FOR BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT,
-INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE
-OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE
-POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES.
-
-If you discover a Defect in this etext within 90 days of
-receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any)
-you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that
-time to the person you received it from. If you received it
-on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and
-such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement
-copy. If you received it electronically, such person may
-choose to alternatively give you a second opportunity to
-receive it electronically.
-
-THIS ETEXT IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS". NO OTHER
-WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE MADE TO YOU AS
-TO THE ETEXT OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAY BE ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A
-PARTICULAR PURPOSE.
-
-Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or
-the exclusion or limitation of consequential damages, so the
-above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you
-may have other legal rights.
-
-INDEMNITY
-You will indemnify and hold the Project, its directors,
-officers, members and agents harmless from all liability, cost
-and expense, including legal fees, that arise directly or
-indirectly from any of the following that you do or cause:
-[1] distribution of this etext, [2] alteration, modification,
-or addition to the etext, or [3] any Defect.
-
-DISTRIBUTION UNDER "PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm"
-You may distribute copies of this etext electronically, or by
-disk, book or any other medium if you either delete this
-"Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg,
-or:
-
-[1] Only give exact copies of it. Among other things, this
- requires that you do not remove, alter or modify the
- etext or this "small print!" statement. You may however,
- if you wish, distribute this etext in machine readable
- binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form,
- including any form resulting from conversion by word pro-
- cessing or hypertext software, but only so long as
- *EITHER*:
-
- [*] The etext, when displayed, is clearly readable, and
- does *not* contain characters other than those
- intended by the author of the work, although tilde
- (~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may
- be used to convey punctuation intended by the
- author, and additional characters may be used to
- indicate hypertext links; OR
-
- [*] The etext may be readily converted by the reader at
- no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent
- form by the program that displays the etext (as is
- the case, for instance, with most word processors);
- OR
-
- [*] You provide, or agree to also provide on request at
- no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the
- etext in its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC
- or other equivalent proprietary form).
-
-[2] Honor the etext refund and replacement provisions of this
- "Small Print!" statement.
-
-[3] Pay a trademark license fee to the Project of 20% of the
- net profits you derive calculated using the method you
- already use to calculate your applicable taxes. If you
- don't derive profits, no royalty is due. Royalties are
- payable to "Project Gutenberg Association / Illinois
- Benedictine College" within the 60 days following each
- date you prepare (or were legally required to prepare)
- your annual (or equivalent periodic) tax return.
-
-WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T HAVE TO?
-The Project gratefully accepts contributions in money, time,
-scanning machines, OCR software, public domain etexts, royalty
-free copyright licenses, and every other sort of contribution
-you can think of. Money should be paid to "Project Gutenberg
-Association / Illinois Benedictine College".
-
-*END*THE SMALL PRINT! FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS*Ver.04.29.93*END*
-
-
-
-
-
-
-JUST DAVID
-
-BY
-ELEANOR H.{HODGMAN} PORTER
-
-AUTHOR POLLYANNA, MISS BILLY MARRIED, ETC.
-
-
-
-TO
-MY FRIEND
-Mrs. James Harness
-
-
-
-
-CONTENTS
-
-
-I. THE MOUNTAIN HOME
-II. THE TRAIL
-III. THE VALLEY
-IV. TWO LETTERS
-V. DISCORDS
-VI. NUISANCES, NECESSARY AND OTHERWISE
-VII. "YOU'RE WANTED--YOU'RE WANTED!"
-VIII. THE PUZZLING "DOS" AND "DON'TS"
-IX. JOE
-X. THE LADY OF THE ROSES
-XI. JACK AND JILL
-XII. ANSWERS THAT DID NOT ANSWER
-XIII. A SURPRISE FOR MR. JACK
-XIV. THE TOWER WINDOW
-XV. SECRETS
-XVI. DAVID'S CASTLE IN SPAIN
-XVII. "THE PRINCESS AND THE PAUPER"
-XVIII. DAVID TO THE RESCUE
-XIX. THE UNBEAUTIFUL WORLD
-XX. THE UNFAMILIAR WAY
-XXI. HEAVY HEARTS
-XXII. AS PERRY SAW IT
-XXIII. PUZZLES
-XXIV. A STORY REMODELED
-XXV. THE BEAUTIFUL WORLD
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER I
-
-THE MOUNTAIN HOME
-
-Far up on the mountain-side stood alone in the clearing. It was
-roughly yet warmly built. Behind it jagged cliffs broke the north
-wind, and towered gray-white in the sunshine. Before it a tiny
-expanse of green sloped gently away to a point where the mountain
-dropped in another sharp descent, wooded with scrubby firs and
-pines. At the left a footpath led into the cool depths of the
-forest. But at the right the mountain fell away again and
-disclosed to view the picture David loved the best of all: the
-far-reaching valley; the silver pool of the lake with its ribbon
-of a river flung far out; and above it the grays and greens and
-purples of the mountains that climbed one upon another's
-shoulders until the topmost thrust their heads into the wide dome
-of the sky itself.
-
-There was no road, apparently, leading away from the cabin. There
-was only the footpath that disappeared into the forest. Neither,
-anywhere, was there a house in sight nearer than the white specks
-far down in the valley by the river.
-
-Within the shack a wide fireplace dominated one side of the main
-room. It was June now, and the ashes lay cold on the hearth; but
-from the tiny lean-to in the rear came the smell and the sputter
-of bacon sizzling over a blaze. The furnishings of the room were
-simple, yet, in a way, out of the common. There were two bunks, a
-few rude but comfortable chairs, a table, two music-racks, two
-violins with their cases, and everywhere books, and scattered
-sheets of music. Nowhere was there cushion, curtain, or
-knickknack that told of a woman's taste or touch. On the other
-hand, neither was there anywhere gun, pelt, or antlered head that
-spoke of a man's strength and skill. For decoration there were a
-beautiful copy of the Sistine Madonna, several photographs signed
-with names well known out in the great world beyond the
-mountains, and a festoon of pine cones such as a child might
-gather and hang.
-
-From the little lean-to kitchen the sound of the sputtering
-suddenly ceased, and at the door appeared a pair of dark, wistful
-eyes.
-
-"Daddy!" called the owner of the eyes.
-
-There was no answer.
-
-"Father, are you there?" called the voice, more insistently.
-
-From one of the bunks came a slight stir and a murmured word. At
-the sound the boy at the door leaped softly into the room and
-hurried to the bunk in the corner. He was a slender lad with
-short, crisp curls at his ears, and the red of perfect health in
-his cheeks. His hands, slim, long, and with tapering fingers like
-a girl's, reached forward eagerly.
-
-"Daddy, come! I've done the bacon all myself, and the potatoes
-and the coffee, too. Quick, it's all getting cold!"
-
-Slowly, with the aid of the boy's firm hands, the man pulled
-himself half to a sitting posture. His cheeks, like the boy's,
-were red--but not with health. His eyes were a little wild, but
-his voice was low and very tender, like a caress.
-
-"David--it's my little son David!"
-
-"Of course it's David! Who else should it be?" laughed the boy.
-"Come!" And he tugged at the man's hands.
-
-The man rose then, unsteadily, and by sheer will forced himself
-to stand upright. The wild look left his eyes, and the flush his
-cheeks. His face looked suddenly old and haggard. Yet with fairly
-sure steps he crossed the room and entered the little kitchen.
-
-Half of the bacon was black; the other half was transparent and
-like tough jelly. The potatoes were soggy, and had the
-unmistakable taste that comes from a dish that has boiled dry.
-The coffee was lukewarm and muddy. Even the milk was sour.
-
-David laughed a little ruefully.
-
-"Things aren't so nice as yours, father," he apologized. "I'm
-afraid I'm nothing but a discord in that orchestra to-day!
-Somehow, some of the stove was hotter than the rest, and burnt up
-the bacon in spots; and all the water got out of the potatoes,
-too,--though THAT didn't matter, for I just put more cold in. I
-forgot and left the milk in the sun, and it tastes bad now; but
-I'm sure next time it'll be better--all of it."
-
-The man smiled, but he shook his head sadly.
-
-"But there ought not to be any 'next time,' David."
-
-"Why not? What do you mean? Aren't you ever going to let me try
-again, father?" There was real distress in the boy's voice.
-
-The man hesitated. His lips parted with an indrawn breath, as if
-behind them lay a rush of words. But they closed abruptly, the
-words still unsaid. Then, very lightly, came these others:--
-
-"Well, son, this isn't a very nice way to treat your supper, is
-it? Now, if you please, I'll take some of that bacon. I think I
-feel my appetite coming back."
-
-If the truant appetite "came back," however, it could not have
-stayed; for the man ate but little. He frowned, too, as he saw
-how little the boy ate. He sat silent while his son cleared the
-food and dishes away, and he was still silent when, with the boy,
-he passed out of the house and walked to the little bench facing
-the west.
-
-Unless it stormed very hard, David never went to bed without this
-last look at his "Silver Lake," as he called the little sheet of
-water far down in the valley.
-
-"Daddy, it's gold to-night--all gold with the sun!" he cried
-rapturously, as his eyes fell upon his treasure. "Oh, daddy!"
-
-It was a long-drawn cry of ecstasy, and hearing it, the man
-winced, as with sudden pain.
-
-'Daddy, I'm going to play it--I've got to play it!" cried the
-boy, bounding toward the cabin. In a moment he had returned,
-violin at his chin.
-
-The man watched and listened; and as he watched and listened, his
-face became a battle-ground whereon pride and fear, hope and
-despair, joy and sorrow, fought for the mastery.
-
-It was no new thing for David to "play" the sunset. Always, when
-he was moved, David turned to his violin. Always in its quivering
-strings he found the means to say that which his tongue could not
-express.
-
-Across the valley the grays and blues of the mountains had become
-all purples now. Above, the sky in one vast flame of crimson and
-gold, was a molten sea on which floated rose-pink cloud-boats.
-Below, the valley with its lake and river picked out in rose and
-gold against the shadowy greens of field and forest, seemed like
-some enchanted fairyland of loveliness.
-
-And all this was in David's violin, and all this, too, was on
-David's uplifted, rapturous face.
-
-As the last rose-glow turned to gray and the last strain quivered
-into silence, the man spoke. His voice was almost harsh with
-self-control.
-
-"David, the time has come. We'll have to give it up--you and I."
-
-The boy turned wonderingly, his face still softly luminous.
-
-"Give what up?"
-
-"This--all this."
-
-"This! Why, father, what do you mean? This is home!"
-
-The man nodded wearily.
-
-"I know. It has been home; but, David, you didn't think we could
-always live here, like this, did you?"
-
-David laughed softly, and turned his eyes once more to the
-distant sky-line.
-
-Why not?" he asked dreamily. "What better place could there be? I
-like it, daddy."
-
-The man drew a troubled breath, and stirred restlessly. The
-teasing pain in his side was very bad to-night, and no change of
-position eased it. He was ill, very ill; and he knew it. Yet he
-also knew that, to David, sickness, pain, and death meant
-nothing--or, at most, words that had always been lightly, almost
-unconsciously passed over. For the first time he wondered if,
-after all, his training--some of it--had been wise.
-
-For six years he had had the boy under his exclusive care and
-guidance. For six years the boy had eaten the food, worn the
-clothing, and studied the books of his father's choosing. For six
-years that father had thought, planned, breathed, moved, lived
-for his son. There had been no others in the little cabin. There
-had been only the occasional trips through the woods to the
-little town on the mountain-side for food and clothing, to break
-the days of close companionship.
-
-All this the man had planned carefully. He had meant that only
-the good and beautiful should have place in David's youth. It was
-not that he intended that evil, unhappiness, and death should
-lack definition, only definiteness, in the boy's mind. It should
-be a case where the good and the beautiful should so fill the
-thoughts that there would be no room for anything else. This had
-been his plan. And thus far he had succeeded--succeeded so
-wonderfully that he began now, in the face of his own illness,
-and of what he feared would come of it, to doubt the wisdom of
-that planning.
-
-As he looked at the boy's rapt face, he remembered David's
-surprised questioning at the first dead squirrel he had found in
-the woods. David was six then.
-
-"Why, daddy, he's asleep, and he won't wake up!" he had cried.
-Then, after a gentle touch: "And he's cold--oh, so cold!"
-
-The father had hurried his son away at the time, and had evaded
-his questions; and David had seemed content. But the next day the
-boy had gone back to the subject. His eyes were wide then, and a
-little frightened.
-
-"Father, what is it to be--dead?"
-
-"What do you mean, David?"
-
-"The boy who brings the milk--he had the squirrel this morning.
-He said it was not asleep. It was--dead."
-
-"It means that the squirrel, the real squirrel under the fur, has
-gone away, David."
-
-"Where?"
-
-"To a far country, perhaps."
-
-"Will he come back?"
-
-"No."
-
-"Did he want to go?"
-
-"We'll hope so."
-
-"But he left his--his fur coat behind him. Didn't he
-need--that?"
-
-"No, or he'd have taken it with him."
-
-David had fallen silent at this. He had remained strangely silent
-indeed for some days; then, out in the woods with his father one
-morning, he gave a joyous shout. He was standing by the
-ice-covered brook, and looking at a little black hole through
-which the hurrying water could be plainly seen.
-
-"Daddy, oh, daddy, I know now how it is, about being--dead."
-
-"Why--David!"
-
-"It's like the water in the brook, you know; THAT'S going to a
-far country, and it isn't coming back. And it leaves its little
-cold ice-coat behind it just as the squirrel did, too. It does
-n't need it. It can go without it. Don't you see? And it's
-singing--listen!--it's singing as it goes. It WANTS to go!"
-
-"Yes, David." And David's father had sighed with relief that his
-son had found his own explanation of the mystery, and one that
-satisfied.
-
-Later, in his books, David found death again. It was a man, this
-time. The boy had looked up with startled eyes.
-
-"Do people, real people, like you and me, be dead, father? Do
-they go to a far country?
-
-"Yes, son in time--to a far country ruled over by a great and
-good King they tell us.
-
-David's father had trembled as he said it, and had waited
-fearfully for the result. But David had only smiled happily as he
-answered:
-
-"But they go singing, father, like the little brook. You know I
-heard it!"
-
-And there the matter had ended. David was ten now, and not yet
-for him did death spell terror. Because of this David's father
-was relieved; and yet--still because of this--he was afraid.
-
-"David," he said gently. "Listen to me."
-
-The boy turned with a long sigh.
-
-"Yes, father."
-
-"We must go away. Out in the great world there are men and women
-and children waiting for you. You've a beautiful work to do; and
-one can't do one's work on a mountain-top."
-
-"Why not? I like it here, and I've always been here."
-
-"Not always, David; six years. You were four when I brought you
-here. You don't remember, perhaps."
-
-David shook his head. His eyes were again dreamily fixed on the
-sky.
-
-"I think I'd like it--to go--if I could sail away on that little
-cloud-boat up there," he murmured.
-
-The man sighed and shook his head.
-
-"We can't go on cloud-boats. We must walk, David, for a way--and
-we must go soon--soon," he added feverishly. "I must get you
-back--back among friends, before--"
-
-He rose unsteadily, and tried to walk erect. His limbs shook, and
-the blood throbbed at his temples. He was appalled at his
-weakness. With a fierceness born of his terror he turned sharply
-to the boy at his side.
-
-"David, we've got to go! We've got to go--TO-MORROW!"
-
-"Father!"
-
-"Yes, yes, come!" He stumbled blindly, yet in some way he reached
-the cabin door.
-
-Behind him David still sat, inert, staring. The next minute the
-boy had sprung to his feet and was hurrying after his father.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II
-
-THE TRAIL
-
-
-A curious strength seemed to have come to the man. With almost
-steady hands he took down the photographs and the Sistine
-Madonna, packing them neatly away in a box to be left. From
-beneath his bunk he dragged a large, dusty traveling-bag, and in
-this he stowed a little food, a few garments, and a great deal of
-the music scattered about the room.
-
-David, in the doorway, stared in dazed wonder. Gradually into his
-eyes crept a look never seen there before.
-
-"Father, where are we going?" he asked at last in a shaking
-voice, as he came slowly into the room.
-
-"Back, son; we're going back."
-
-"To the village, where we get our eggs and bacon?"
-
-"No, no, lad, not there. The other way. We go down into the
-valley this time."
-
-"The valley--MY valley, with the Silver Lake?"
-
-"Yes, my son; and beyond--far beyond." The man spoke dreamily. He
-was looking at a photograph in his hand. It had slipped in among
-the loose sheets of music, and had not been put away with the
-others. It was the likeness of a beautiful woman.
-
-For a moment David eyed him uncertainly; then he spoke.
-
-"Daddy, who is that? Who are all these people in the pictures?
-You've never told me about any of them except the little round
-one that you wear in your pocket. Who are they?"
-
-Instead of answering, the man turned faraway eyes on the boy and
-smiled wistfully.
-
-"Ah, David, lad, how they'll love you! How they will love you!
-But you mustn't let them spoil you, son. You must
-remember--remember all I've told you."
-
-Once again David asked his question, but this time the man only
-turned back to the photograph, muttering something the boy could
-not understand.
-
-After that David did not question any more. He was too amazed,
-too distressed. He had never before seen his father like this.
-With nervous haste the man was setting the little room to rights,
-crowding things into the bag, and packing other things away in an
-old trunk. His cheeks were very red, and his eyes very bright. He
-talked, too, almost constantly, though David could understand
-scarcely a word of what was said. Later, the man caught up his
-violin and played; and never before had David heard his father
-play like that. The boy's eyes filled, and his heart ached with a
-pain that choked and numbed--though why, David could not have
-told. Still later, the man dropped his violin and sank exhausted
-into a chair; and then David, worn and frightened with it all,
-crept to his bunk and fell asleep.
-
-In the gray dawn of the morning David awoke to a different world.
-His father, white-faced and gentle, was calling him to get ready
-for breakfast. The little room, dismantled of its decorations,
-was bare and cold. The bag, closed and strapped, rested on the
-floor by the door, together with the two violins in their cases,
-ready to carry.
-
-"We must hurry, son. It's a long tramp before we take the cars."
-
-"The cars--the real cars? Do we go in those?" David was fully
-awake now.
-
-"Yes."
-
-"And is that all we're to carry?"
-
-"Yes. Hurry, son."
-
-"But we come back--sometime?"
-
-There was no answer.
-
-"Father, we're coming back--sometime?" David's voice was
-insistent now.
-
-The man stooped and tightened a strap that was already quite
-tight enough. Then he laughed lightly.
-
-"Why, of course you're coming back sometime, David. Only think of
-all these things we're leaving!"
-
-When the last dish was put away, the last garment adjusted, and
-the last look given to the little room, the travelers picked up
-the bag and the violins, and went out into the sweet freshness of
-the morning. As he fastened the door the man sighed profoundly;
-but David did not notice this. His face was turned toward the
-east--always David looked toward the sun.
-
-"Daddy, let's not go, after all! Let's stay here," he cried
-ardently, drinking in the beauty of the morning.
-
-"We must go, David. Come, son." And the man led the way across
-the green slope to the west.
-
-It was a scarcely perceptible trail, but the man found it, and
-followed it with evident confidence. There was only the pause now
-and then to steady his none-too-sure step, or to ease the burden
-of the bag. Very soon the forest lay all about them, with the
-birds singing over their heads, and with numberless tiny feet
-scurrying through the underbrush on all sides. Just out of sight
-a brook babbled noisily of its delight in being alive; and away
-up in the treetops the morning sun played hide-and-seek among the
-dancing leaves.
-
-And David leaped, and laughed, and loved it all, nor was any of
-it strange to him. The birds, the trees, the sun, the brook, the
-scurrying little creatures of the forest, all were friends of
-his. But the man--the man did not leap or laugh, though he, too,
-loved it all. The man was afraid.
-
-He knew now that he had undertaken more than he could carry out.
-Step by step the bag had grown heavier, and hour by hour the
-insistent, teasing pain in his side had increased until now it
-was a torture. He had forgotten that the way to the valley was so
-long; he had not realized how nearly spent was his strength
-before he even started down the trail. Throbbing through his
-brain was the question, what if, after all, he could not--but
-even to himself he would not say the words.
-
-At noon they paused for luncheon, and at night they camped where
-the chattering brook had stopped to rest in a still, black pool.
-The next morning the man and the boy picked up the trail again,
-but without the bag. Under some leaves in a little hollow, the
-man had hidden the bag, and had then said, as if casually:--
-
-"I believe, after all, I won't carry this along. There's nothing
-in it that we really need, you know, now that I've taken out the
-luncheon box, and by night we'll be down in the valley."
-
-"Of course!" laughed David. "We don't need that." And he laughed
-again, for pure joy. Little use had David for bags or baggage!
-
-They were more than halfway down the mountain now, and soon they
-reached a grass-grown road, little traveled, but yet a road.
-Still later they came to where four ways crossed, and two of them
-bore the marks of many wheels. By sundown the little brook at
-their side murmured softly of quiet fields and meadows, and David
-knew that the valley was reached.
-
-David was not laughing now. He was watching his father with
-startled eyes. David had not known what anxiety was. He was
-finding out now--though he but vaguely realized that something
-was not right. For some time his father had said but little, and
-that little had been in a voice that was thick and
-unnatural-sounding. He was walking fast, yet David noticed that
-every step seemed an effort, and that every breath came in short
-gasps. His eyes were very bright, and were fixedly bent on the
-road ahead, as if even the haste he was making was not haste
-enough. Twice David spoke to him, but he did not answer; and the
-boy could only trudge along on his weary little feet and sigh for
-the dear home on the mountain-top which they had left behind them
-the morning before.
-
-They met few fellow travelers, and those they did meet paid scant
-attention to the man and the boy carrying the violins. As it
-chanced, there was no one in sight when the man, walking in the
-grass at the side of the road, stumbled and fell heavily to the
-ground.
-
-David sprang quickly forward.
-
-"Father, what is it? WHAT IS IT?"
-
-There was no answer.
-
-"Daddy, why don't you speak to me? See, it's David!"
-
-With a painful effort the man roused himself and sat up. For a
-moment he gazed dully into the boy's face; then a half-forgotten
-something seemed to stir him into feverish action. With shaking
-fingers he handed David his watch and a small ivory miniature.
-Then he searched his pockets until on the ground before him lay a
-shining pile of gold-pieces--to David there seemed to be a
-hundred of them.
-
-"Take them--hide them--keep them. David, until you--need them,"
-panted the man. "Then go--go on. I can't."
-
-"Alone? Without you?" demurred the boy, aghast. "Why, father, I
-couldn't! I don't know the way. Besides, I'd rather stay with
-you," he added soothingly, as he slipped the watch and the
-miniature into his pocket; "then we can both go." And he dropped
-himself down at his father's side.
-
-The man shook his head feebly, and pointed again to the
-gold-pieces.
-
-"Take them, David,--hide them," he chattered with pale lips.
-
-Almost impatiently the boy began picking up the money and tucking
-it into his pockets.
-
-"But, father, I'm not going without you," he declared stoutly, as
-the last bit of gold slipped out of sight, and a horse and wagon
-rattled around the turn of the road above.
-
-The driver of the horse glanced disapprovingly at the man and the
-boy by the roadside; but he did not stop. After he had passed,
-the boy turned again to his father. The man was fumbling once
-more in his pockets. This time from his coat he produced a pencil
-and a small notebook from which he tore a page, and began to
-write, laboriously, painfully.
-
-David sighed and looked about him. He was tired and hungry, and
-he did not understand things at all. Something very wrong, very
-terrible, must be the matter with his father. Here it was almost
-dark, yet they had no place to go, no supper to eat, while far,
-far up on the mountain-side was their own dear home sad and
-lonely without them. Up there, too, the sun still shone,
-doubtless,--at least there were the rose-glow and the Silver Lake
-to look at, while down here there was nothing, nothing but gray
-shadows, a long dreary road, and a straggling house or two in
-sight. From above, the valley might look to be a fairyland of
-loveliness, but in reality it was nothing but a dismal waste of
-gloom, decided David.
-
-David's father had torn a second page from his book and was
-beginning another note, when the boy suddenly jumped to his feet.
-One of the straggling houses was near the road where they sat,
-and its presence had given David an idea. With swift steps he
-hurried to the front door and knocked upon it. In answer a tall,
-unsmiling woman appeared, and said, "Well?"
-
-David removed his cap as his father had taught him to do when one
-of the mountain women spoke to him.
-
-"Good evening, lady; I'm David," he began frankly. "My father is
-so tired he fell down back there, and we should like very much to
-stay with you all night, if you don't mind."
-
-The woman in the doorway stared. For a moment she was dumb with
-amazement. Her eyes swept the plain, rather rough garments of the
-boy, then sought the half-recumbent figure of the man by the
-roadside. Her chin came up angrily.
-
-"Oh, would you, indeed! Well, upon my word!" she scouted. "Humph!
-We don't accommodate tramps, little boy." And she shut the door
-hard.
-
-It was David's turn to stare. Just what a tramp might be, he did
-not know; but never before had a request of his been so angrily
-refused. He knew that. A fierce something rose within him--a
-fierce new something that sent the swift red to his neck and
-brow. He raised a determined hand to the doorknob--he had
-something to say to that woman!--when the door suddenly opened
-again from the inside.
-
-"See here, boy," began the woman, looking out at him a little
-less unkindly, "if you're hungry I'll give you some milk and
-bread. Go around to the back porch and I'll get it for you." And
-she shut the door again.
-
-David's hand dropped to his side. The red still stayed on his
-face and neck, however, and that fierce new something within him
-bade him refuse to take food from this woman.... But there was
-his father--his poor father, who was so tired; and there was his
-own stomach clamoring to be fed. No, he could not refuse. And
-with slow steps and hanging head David went around the corner of
-the house to the rear.
-
-As the half-loaf of bread and the pail of milk were placed in his
-hands, David remembered suddenly that in the village store on the
-mountain, his father paid money for his food. David was glad,
-now, that he had those gold-pieces in his pocket, for he could
-pay money. Instantly his head came up. Once more erect with
-self-respect, he shifted his burdens to one hand and thrust the
-other into his pocket. A moment later he presented on his
-outstretched palm a shining disk of gold.
-
-"Will you take this, to pay, please, for the bread and milk?" he
-asked proudly.
-
-The woman began to shake her head; but, as her eyes fell on the
-money, she started, and bent closer to examine it. The next
-instant she jerked herself upright with an angry exclamation.
-
-"It's gold! A ten-dollar gold-piece! So you're a thief, too, are
-you, as well as a tramp? Humph! Well, I guess you don't need this
-then," she finished sharply, snatching the bread and the pail of
-milk from the boy's hand.
-
-The next moment David stood alone on the doorstep, with the sound
-of a quickly thrown bolt in his ears.
-
-A thief! David knew little of thieves, but he knew what they
-were. Only a month before a man had tried to steal the violins
-from the cabin; and he was a thief, the milk-boy said. David
-flushed now again, angrily, as he faced the closed door. But he
-did not tarry. He turned and ran to his father.
-
-"Father, come away, quick! You must come away," he choked.
-
-So urgent was the boy's voice that almost unconsciously the sick
-man got to his feet. With shaking hands he thrust the notes he
-had been writing into his pocket. The little book, from which he
-had torn the leaves for this purpose, had already dropped
-unheeded into the grass at his feet.
-
-"Yes, son, yes, we'll go," muttered the man. "I feel better now.
-I can--walk."
-
-And he did walk, though very slowly, ten, a dozen, twenty steps.
-From behind came the sound of wheels that stopped close beside
-them.
-
-"Hullo, there! Going to the village?" called a voice.
-
-"Yes, sir." David's answer was unhesitating. Where "the village"
-was, he did not know; he knew only that it must be somewhere away
-from the woman who had called him a thief. And that was all he
-cared to know.
-
-"I'm going 'most there myself. Want a lift?" asked the man, still
-kindly.
-
-"Yes, sir. Thank you!" cried the boy joyfully. And together they
-aided his father to climb into the roomy wagon-body.
-
-There were few words said. The man at the reins drove rapidly,
-and paid little attention to anything but his horses. The sick
-man dozed and rested. The boy sat, wistful-eyed and silent,
-watching the trees and houses flit by. The sun had long ago set,
-but it was not dark, for the moon was round and bright, and the
-sky was cloudless. Where the road forked sharply the man drew his
-horses to a stop.
-
-"Well, I'm sorry, but I guess I'll have to drop you here,
-friends. I turn off to the right; but 't ain't more 'n a quarter
-of a mile for you, now" he finished cheerily, pointing with his
-whip to a cluster of twinkling lights.
-
-"Thank you, sir, thank you," breathed David gratefully, steadying
-his father's steps. "You've helped us lots. Thank you!"
-
-In David's heart was a wild desire to lay at his good man's feet
-all of his shining gold-pieces as payment for this timely aid.
-But caution held him back: it seemed that only in stores did
-money pay; outside it branded one as a thief!
-
-Alone with his father, David faced once more his problem. Where
-should they go for the night? Plainly his father could not walk
-far. He had begun to talk again, too,--low, half-finished
-sentences that David could not understand, and that vaguely
-troubled him. There was a house near by, and several others down
-the road toward the village; but David had had all the experience
-he wanted that night with strange houses, and strange women.
-There was a barn, a big one, which was nearest of all; and it was
-toward this barn that David finally turned his father's steps.
-
-"We'll go there, daddy, if we can get in," he proposed softly.
-"And we'll stay all night and rest."
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III
-
-THE VALLEY
-
-
-The long twilight of the June day had changed into a night that
-was scarcely darker, so bright was the moonlight. Seen from the
-house, the barn and the low buildings beyond loomed shadowy and
-unreal, yet very beautiful. On the side porch of the house sat
-Simeon Holly and his wife, content to rest mind and body only
-because a full day's work lay well done behind them.
-
-It was just as Simeon rose to his feet to go indoors that a long
-note from a violin reached their ears.
-
-"Simeon!" cried the woman. "What was that?"
-
-The man did not answer. His eyes were fixed on the barn.
-
-"Simeon, it's a fiddle!" exclaimed Mrs. Holly, as a second tone
-quivered on the air "And it's in our barn!"
-
-Simeon's jaw set. With a stern ejaculation he crossed the porch
-and entered the kitchen.
-
-In another minute he had returned, a lighted lantern in his hand.
-
-"Simeon, d--don't go," begged the woman, tremulously. "You--you
-don't know what's there."
-
-"Fiddles are not played without hands, Ellen," retorted the man
-severely. "Would you have me go to bed and leave a half-drunken,
-ungodly minstrel fellow in possession of our barn? To-night, on
-my way home, I passed a pretty pair of them lying by the
-roadside--a man and a boy with two violins. They're the culprits,
-likely,--though how they got this far, I don't see. Do you think
-I want to leave my barn to tramps like them?"
-
-"N--no, I suppose not," faltered the woman, as she rose
-tremblingly to her feet, and followed her husband's shadow across
-the yard.
-
-Once inside the barn Simeon Holly and his wife paused
-involuntarily. The music was all about them now, filling the air
-with runs and trills and rollicking bits of melody. Giving an
-angry exclamation, the man turned then to the narrow stairway and
-climbed to the hayloft above. At his heels came his wife, and so
-her eyes, almost as soon as his fell upon the man lying back on
-the hay with the moonlight full upon his face.
-Instantly the music dropped to a whisper, and a low voice came
-out of the gloom beyond the square of moonlight which came from
-the window in the roof.
-
-"If you'll please be as still as you can, sir. You see he's
-asleep and he's so tired," said the voice.
-
-For a moment the man and the woman on the stairway paused in
-amazement, then the man lifted his lantern and strode toward the
-voice.
-
-"Who are you? What are you doing here?" he demanded sharply.
-
-A boy's face, round, tanned, and just now a bit anxious, flashed
-out of the dark.
-
-"Oh, please, sir, if you would speak lower," pleaded the boy.
-"He's so tired! I'm David, sir, and that's father. We came in
-here to rest and sleep."
-
-Simeon Holly's unrelenting gaze left the boy's face and swept
-that of the man lying back on the hay. The next instant he
-lowered the lantern and leaned nearer, putting forth a cautious
-hand. At once he straightened himself, muttering a brusque word
-under his breath. Then he turned with the angry question:--
-
-"Boy, what do you mean by playing a jig on your fiddle at such a
-time as this?"
-
-"Why, father asked me to play" returned the boy cheerily. "He
-said he could walk through green forests then, with the ripple of
-brooks in his ears, and that the birds and the squirrels--"
-
-"See here, boy, who are you?" cut in Simeon Holly sternly. "Where
-did you come from?"
-
-"From home, sir."
-
-"Where is that?"
-
-"Why, home, sir, where I live. In the mountains, 'way up, up,
-up--oh, so far up! And there's such a big, big sky, so much nicer
-than down here." The boy's voice quivered, and almost broke, and
-his eyes constantly sought the white face on the hay.
-
-It was then that Simeon Holly awoke to the sudden realization
-that it was time for action. He turned to his wife.
-
-"Take the boy to the house," he directed incisively. "We'll have
-to keep him to-night, I suppose. I'll go for Higgins. Of course
-the whole thing will have to be put in his hands at once. You
-can't do anything here," he added, as he caught her questioning
-glance. "Leave everything just as it is. The man is dead."
-
-"Dead?" It was a sharp cry from the boy, yet there was more of
-wonder than of terror in it. "Do you mean that he has gone--like
-the water in the brook--to the far country?" he faltered.
-
-Simeon Holly stared. Then he said more distinctly:--
-
-"Your father is dead, boy."
-
-"And he won't come back any more?" David's voice broke now.
-
-There was no answer. Mrs. Holly caught her breath convulsively
-and looked away. Even Simeon Holly refused to meet the boy's
-pleading eyes.
-
-With a quick cry David sprang to his father's side.
-
-"But he's here--right here," he challenged shrilly. "Daddy,
-daddy, speak to me! It's David!" Reaching out his hand, he gently
-touched his father's face. He drew back then, at once, his eyes
-distended with terror. "He isn't! He is--gone," he chattered
-frenziedly. "This isn't the father-part that KNOWS. It's the
-other--that they leave. He's left it behind him--like the
-squirrel, and the water in the brook."
-
-Suddenly the boy's face changed. It grew rapt and luminous as he
-leaped to his feet, crying joyously: "But he asked me to play, so
-he went singing--singing just as he said that they did. And I
-made him walk through green forests with the ripple of the brooks
-in his ears! Listen--like this!" And once more the boy raised the
-violin to his chin, and once more the music trilled and rippled
-about the shocked, amazed ears of Simeon Holly and his wife.
-
-For a time neither the man nor the woman could speak. There was
-nothing in their humdrum, habit-smoothed tilling of the soil and
-washing of pots and pans to prepare them for a scene like this--a
-moonlit barn, a strange dead man, and that dead man's son
-babbling of brooks and squirrels, and playing jigs on a fiddle
-for a dirge. At last, however, Simeon found his voice.
-
-"Boy, boy, stop that!" he thundered. "Are you mad--clean mad? Go
-into the house, I say!" And the boy, dazed but obedient, put up
-his violin, and followed the woman, who, with tear-blinded eyes,
-was leading the way down the stairs.
-
-Mrs. Holly was frightened, but she was also strangely moved. From
-the long ago the sound of another violin had come to her--a
-violin, too, played by a boy's hands. But of this, all this, Mrs.
-Holly did not like to think.
-
-In the kitchen now she turned and faced her young guest.
-
-"Are you hungry, little boy?"
-
-David hesitated; he had not forgotten the woman, the milk, and
-the gold-piece.
-
-"Are you hungry--dear?" stammered Mrs. Holly again; and this time
-David's clamorous stomach forced a "yes" from his unwilling lips;
-which sent Mrs. Holly at once into the pantry for bread and milk
-and a heaped-up plate of doughnuts such as David had never seen
-before.
-
-Like any hungry boy David ate his supper; and Mrs. Holly, in the
-face of this very ordinary sight of hunger being appeased at her
-table, breathed more freely, and ventured to think that perhaps
-this strange little boy was not so very strange, after all.
-
-"What is your name?" she found courage to ask then.
-
-"David."
-
-"David what?"
-
-"Just David."
-
-"But your father's name?" Mrs. Holly had almost asked, but
-stopped in time. She did not want to speak of him. "Where do you
-live?" she asked instead.
-
-"On the mountain, 'way up, up on the mountain where I can see my
-Silver Lake every day, you know."
-
-"But you didn't live there alone?"
-
-"Oh, no; with father--before he--went away" faltered the boy.
-
-The woman flushed red and bit her lip.
-
-"No, no, I mean--were there no other houses but yours?" she
-stammered.
-
-"No, ma'am."
-
-"But, wasn't your mother--anywhere?"
-
-"Oh, yes, in father's pocket."
-
-"Your MOTHER--in your father's POCKET!"
-
-So plainly aghast was the questioner that David looked not a
-little surprised as he explained.
-
-"You don't understand. She is an angel-mother, and angel-mothers
-don't have anything only their pictures down here with us. And
-that's what we have, and father always carried it in his pocket."
-
-"Oh----h," murmured Mrs. Holly, a quick mist in her eyes. Then,
-gently: "And did you always live there--on the mountain?"
-
-"Six years, father said."
-
-"But what did you do all day? Weren't you ever--lonesome?"
-
-"Lonesome?" The boy's eyes were puzzled.
-
-"Yes. Didn't you miss things--people, other houses, boys of your
-own age, and--and such things?"
-
-David's eyes widened.
-
-"Why, how could I?" he cried. "When I had daddy, and my violin,
-and my Silver Lake, and the whole of the great big woods with
-everything in them to talk to, and to talk to me?"
-
-"Woods, and things in them to--to TALK to you!"
-
-"Why, yes. It was the little brook, you know, after the squirrel,
-that told me about being dead, and--"
-
-"Yes, yes; but never mind, dear, now," stammered the woman,
-rising hurriedly to her feet--the boy was a little wild, after
-all, she thought. "You--you should go to bed. Haven't you a--a
-bag, or--or anything?"
-
-"No, ma'am; we left it," smiled David apologetically. "You see,
-we had so much in it that it got too heavy to carry. So we did
-n't bring it."
-
-"So much in it you didn't bring it, indeed!" repeated Mrs.
-Holly, under her breath, throwing up her hands with a gesture of
-despair. "Boy, what are you, anyway?"
-
-It was not meant for a question, but, to the woman's surprise,
-the boy answered, frankly, simply:--
-
-"Father says that I'm one little instrument in the great
-Orchestra of Life, and that I must see to it that I'm always in
-tune, and don't drag or hit false notes."
-
-"My land!" breathed the woman, dropping back in her chair, her
-eyes fixed on the boy. Then, with an effort, she got to her feet.
-
-"Come, you must go to bed," she stammered. "I'm sure bed is--is
-the best place you. I think I can find what--what you need," she
-finished feebly.
-
-In a snug little room over the kitchen some minutes later, David
-found himself at last alone. The room, though it had once
-belonged to a boy of his own age, looked very strange to David.
-On the floor was a rag-carpet rug, the first he had ever seen. On
-the walls were a fishing-rod, a toy shotgun, and a case full of
-bugs and moths, each little body impaled on a pin, to David's
-shuddering horror. The bed had four tall posts at the corners,
-and a very puffy top that filled David with wonder as to how he
-was to reach it, or stay there if he did gain it. Across a chair
-lay a boy's long yellow-white nightshirt that the kind lady had
-left, after hurriedly wiping her eyes with the edge of its hem.
-In all the circle of the candlelight there was just one familiar
-object to David's homesick eyes--the long black violin case which
-he had brought in himself, and which held his beloved violin.
-
-With his back carefully turned toward the impaled bugs and moths
-on the wall, David undressed himself and slipped into the
-yellow-white nightshirt, which he sniffed at gratefully, so like
-pine woods was the perfume that hung about its folds. Then he
-blew out the candle and groped his way to the one window the
-little room contained.
-
-The moon still shone, but little could be seen through the thick
-green branches of the tree outside. From the yard below came the
-sound of wheels, and of men's excited voices. There came also the
-twinkle of lanterns borne by hurrying hands, and the tramp of
-shuffling feet. In the window David shivered. There were no wide
-sweep of mountain, hill, and valley, no Silver Lake, no restful
-hush, no daddy,--no beautiful Things that Were. There was only
-the dreary, hollow mockery of the Things they had Become.
-
-Long minutes later, David, with the violin in his arms, lay down
-upon the rug, and, for the first time since babyhood, sobbed
-himself to sleep--but it was a sleep that brought no rest; for in
-it he dreamed that he was a big, white-winged moth pinned with a
-star to an ink-black sky.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV
-
-TWO LETTERS
-
-
-In the early gray dawn David awoke. His first sensation was the
-physical numbness and stiffness that came from his hard bed on
-the floor.
-
-"Why, daddy," he began, pulling himself half-erect, "I slept all
-night on--" He stopped suddenly, brushing his eyes with the backs
-of his hands. "Why, daddy, where--" Then full consciousness came
-to him.
-
-With a low cry he sprang to his feet and ran to the window.
-Through the trees he could see the sunrise glow of the eastern
-sky. Down in the yard no one was in sight; but the barn door was
-open, and, with a quick indrawing of his breath, David turned
-back into the room and began to thrust himself into his clothing.
-
-The gold in his sagging pockets clinked and jingled musically;
-and once half a dozen pieces rolled out upon the floor. For a
-moment the boy looked as if he were going to let them remain
-where they were. But the next minute, with an impatient gesture,
-he had picked them up and thrust them deep into one of his
-pockets, silencing their jingling with his handkerchief.
-
-Once dressed, David picked up his violin and stepped softly into
-the hall. At first no sound reached his ears; then from the
-kitchen below came the clatter of brisk feet and the rattle of
-tins and crockery. Tightening his clasp on the violin, David
-slipped quietly down the back stairs and out to the yard. It was
-only a few seconds then before he was hurrying through the open
-doorway of the barn and up the narrow stairway to the loft above.
-
-At the top, however, he came to a sharp pause, with a low cry.
-The next moment he turned to see a kindly-faced man looking up at
-him from the foot of the stairs.
-
-"Oh, sir, please--please, where is he? What have you done with
-him?" appealed the boy, almost plunging headlong down the stairs
-in his haste to reach the bottom.
-
-Into the man's weather-beaten face came a look of sincere but
-awkward sympathy.
-
-"Oh, hullo, sonny! So you're the boy, are ye?" he began
-diffidently.
-
-"Yes, yes, I'm David. But where is he-- my father, you know? I
-mean the--the part he--he left behind him?" choked the boy. "The
-part like--the ice-coat?"
-
-The man stared. Then, involuntarily, he began to back away.
-
-"Well, ye see, I--I--"
-
-"But, maybe you don't know," interrupted David feverishly. "You
-aren't the man I saw last night. Who are you? Where is he--the
-other one, please?"
-
-"No, I--I wa'n't here--that is, not at the first," spoke up the
-man quickly, still unconsciously backing away. "Me--I'm only
-Larson, Perry Larson, ye know. 'T was Mr. Holly you see last
-night--him that I works for."
-
-"Then, where is Mr. Holly, please?" faltered the boy, hurrying
-toward the barn door. "Maybe he would know--about father. Oh,
-there he is!" And David ran out of the barn and across the yard
-to the kitchen porch.
-
-It was an unhappy ten minutes that David spent then. Besides Mr.
-Holly, there were Mrs. Holly, and the man, Perry Larson. And they
-all talked. But little of what they said could David understand.
-To none of his questions could he obtain an answer that
-satisfied.
-
-Neither, on his part, could he seem to reply to their questions
-in a way that pleased them.
-
-They went in to breakfast then, Mr. and Mrs. Holly, and the man,
-Perry Larson. They asked David to go--at least, Mrs. Holly asked
-him. But David shook his head and said "No, no, thank you very
-much; I'd rather not, if you please--not now." Then he dropped
-himself down on the steps to think. As if he could EAT--with that
-great choking lump in his throat that refused to be swallowed!
-
-David was thoroughly dazed, frightened, and dismayed. He knew now
-that never again in this world would he see his dear father, or
-hear him speak. This much had been made very clear to him during
-the last ten minutes. Why this should be so, or what his father
-would want him to do, he could not seem to find out. Not until
-now had he realized at all what this going away of his father was
-to mean to him. And he told himself frantically that he could not
-have it so. HE COULD NOT HAVE IT SO! But even as he said the
-words, he knew that it was so--irrevocably so.
-
- David began then to long for his mountain home. There at least
-he would have his dear forest all about him, with the birds and
-the squirrels and the friendly little brooks. There he would have
-his Silver Lake to look at, too, and all of them would speak to
-him of his father. He believed, indeed, that up there it would
-almost seem as if his father were really with him. And, anyway,
-if his father ever should come back, it would be there that he
-would be sure to seek him--up there in the little mountain home
-so dear to them both. Back to the cabin he would go now, then.
-Yes; indeed he would!
-
-With a low word and a passionately intent expression, David got
-to his feet, picked up his violin, and hurried, firm-footed, down
-the driveway and out upon the main highway, turning in the
-direction from whence he had come with his father the night
-before.
-
-The Hollys had just finished breakfast when Higgins, the coroner,
-drove into the yard accompanied by William Streeter, the town's
-most prominent farmer,--and the most miserly one, if report was
-to be credited.
-
-"Well, could you get anything out of the boy? " demanded Higgins,
-without ceremony, as Simeon Holly and Larson appeared on the
-kitchen porch.
-
-"Very little. Really nothing of importance," answered Simeon
-Holly.
-
-"Where is he now?"
-
-"Why, he was here on the steps a few minutes ago." Simeon Holly
-looked about him a bit impatiently.
-
-"Well, I want to see him. I've got a letter for him."
-
-"A letter!" exclaimed Simeon Holly and Larson in amazed unison.
-
-"Yes. Found it in his father's pocket," nodded the coroner, with
-all the tantalizing brevity of a man who knows he has a choice
-morsel of information that is eagerly awaited. "It's addressed to
-'My boy David,' so I calculated we'd better give it to him first
-without reading it, seeing it's his. After he reads it, though, I
-want to see it. I want to see if what it says is any nearer being
-horse-sense than the other one is."
-
-"The other one!" exclaimed the amazed chorus again.
-
-"Oh, yes, there's another one," spoke up William Streeter
-tersely. "And I've read it-- all but the scrawl at the end. There
-couldn't anybody read that!" Higgins laughed.
-
-"Well, I'm free to confess 't is a sticker--that name," he
-admitted." And it's the name we want, of course, to tell us who
-they are--since it seems the boy don't know, from what you said
-last night. I was in hopes, by this morning, you'd have found out
-more from him."
-
-Simeon Holly shook his head.
-
-"'T was impossible."
-
-"Gosh! I should say 't was," cut in Perry Larson, with emphasis.
-"An' queer ain't no name for it. One minute he'd be talkin' good
-common sense like anybody: an' the next he'd be chatterin' of
-coats made o' ice, an' birds an' squirrels an' babbling brooks.
-He sure is dippy! Listen. He actually don't seem ter know the
-diff'rence between himself an' his fiddle. We was tryin' ter find
-out this mornin' what he could do, an' what he wanted ter do,
-when if he didn't up an' say that his father told him it didn't
-make so much diff'rence WHAT he did so long as he kept hisself in
-tune an' didn't strike false notes. Now, what do yer think o'
-that?"
-
-"Yes, I, know" nodded Higgins musingly. "There WAS something
-queer about them, and they weren't just ordinary tramps. Did I
-tell you? I overtook them last night away up on the Fairbanks
-road by the Taylor place, and I gave 'em a lift. I particularly
-noticed what a decent sort they were. They were clean and
-quiet-spoken, and their clothes were good, even if they were
-rough. Yet they didn't have any baggage but them fiddles."
-
-"But what was that second letter you mentioned?" asked Simeon
-Holly.
-
-Higgins smiled oddly, and reached into his pocket.
-
-"The letter? Oh, you're welcome to read the letter," he said, as
-he handed over a bit of folded paper.
-
-Simeon took it gingerly and examined it.
-
-It was a leaf torn apparently from a note book. It was folded
-three times, and bore on the outside the superscription "To whom
-it may concern." The handwriting was peculiar, irregular, and not
-very legible. But as near as it could be deciphered, the note ran
-thus:--
-
-
-Now that the time has come when I must give David back to the
-world, I have set out for that purpose.
-
-But I am ill--very ill, and should Death have swifter feet than
-I, I must leave my task for others to complete. Deal gently with
-him. He knows only that which is good and beautiful. He knows
-nothing of sin nor evil.
-
-
-Then followed the signature--a thing of scrawls and flourishes
-that conveyed no sort of meaning to Simeon Holly's puzzled eyes.
-
-"Well?" prompted Higgins expectantly.
-
-Simeon Holly shook his head.
-
-"I can make little of it. It certainly is a most remarkable
-note."
-
-"Could you read the name?"
-
-"No."
-
-"Well, I couldn't. Neither could half a dozen others that's seen
-it. But where's the boy? Mebbe his note'll talk sense."
-
-"I'll go find him," volunteered Larson. "He must be somewheres
-'round."
-
-But David was very evidently not "somewheres'round." At least he
-was not in the barn, the shed, the kitchen bedroom, nor anywhere
-else that Larson looked; and the man was just coming back with a
-crestfallen, perplexed frown, when Mrs. Holly hurried out on to
-the porch.
-
-"Mr. Higgins," she cried, in obvious excitement, "your wife has
-just telephoned that her sister Mollie has just telephoned HER
-that that little tramp boy with the violin is at her house."
-
-"At Mollie's!" exclaimed Higgins. "Why, that's a mile or more
-from here."
-
-"So that's where he is!" interposed Larson, hurrying forward.
-"Doggone the little rascal! He must 'a' slipped away while we was
-eatin breakfast."
-
-"Yes. But, Simeon,--Mr. Higgins,--we hadn't ought to let him go
-like that," appealed Mrs. Holly tremulously. "Your wife said
-Mollie said she found him crying at the crossroads, because he
-didn't know which way to take. He said he was going back home.
-He means to that wretched cabin on the mountain, you know; and we
-can't let him do that alone--a child like that!"
-
-"Where is he now?" demanded Higgins.
-
-"In Mollie's kitchen eating bread and milk; but she said she had
-an awful time getting him to eat. And she wants to know what to
-do with him. That's why she telephoned your wife. She thought you
-ought to know he was there."
-
-"Yes, of course. Well, tell her to tell him to come back."
-
-"Mollie said she tried to have him come back, but that he said,
-no, thank you, he'd rather not. He was going home where his
-father could find him if he should ever want him. Mr. Higgins,
-we--we CAN'T let him go off like that. Why, the child would die
-up there alone in those dreadful woods, even if he could get
-there in the first place--which I very much doubt."
-
-"Yes, of course, of course," muttered Higgins, with a thoughtful
-frown. "There's his letter, too. Say!" he added, brightening,
-"what'll you bet that letter won't fetch him? He seems to think
-the world and all of his daddy. Here," he directed, turning to
-Mrs. Holly, "you tell my wife to tell--better yet, you telephone
-Mollie yourself, please, and tell her to tell the boy we've got a
-letter here for him from his father, and he can have it if he'll
-come back.".
-
-"I will, I will," called Mrs. Holly, over her shoulder, as she
-hurried into the house. In an unbelievably short time she was
-back, her face beaming.
-
-"He's started, so soon," she nodded. "He's crazy with joy, Mollie
-said. He even left part of his breakfast, he was in such a hurry.
-So I guess we'll see him all right."
-
-"Oh, yes, we'll see him all right," echoed Simeon Holly grimly.
-"But that isn't telling what we'll do with him when we do see
-him."
-
-"Oh, well, maybe this letter of his will help us out on that,"
-suggested Higgins soothingly. "Anyhow, even if it doesn't, I'm
-not worrying any. I guess some one will want him--a good healthy
-boy like that."
-
-"Did you find any money on the body?" asked Streeter.
-
-"A little change--a few cents. Nothing to count. If the boy's
-letter doesn't tell us where any of their folks are, it'll be up
-to the town to bury him all right."
-
-"He had a fiddle, didn't he? And the boy had one, too. Wouldn't
-they bring anything?" Streeter's round blue eyes gleamed
-shrewdly.
-
-Higgins gave a slow shake of his head.
-
-"Maybe--if there was a market for 'em. But who'd buy 'em? There
-ain't a soul in town plays but Jack Gurnsey; and he's got one.
-Besides, he's sick, and got all he can do to buy bread and butter
-for him and his sister without taking in more fiddles, I guess.
-HE wouldn't buy 'em."
-
-"Hm--m; maybe not, maybe not," grunted Streeter. "An', as you
-say, he's the only one that's got any use for 'em here; an' like
-enough they ain't worth much, anyway. So I guess 't is up to the
-town all right."
-
-"Yes; but--if yer'll take it from me,"--interrupted
-Larson,--"you'll be wise if ye keep still before the boy. It's no
-use ASKIN' him anythin'. We've proved that fast enough. An' if he
-once turns 'round an' begins ter ask YOU questions, yer done
-for!"
-
-"I guess you're right," nodded Higgins, with a quizzical smile.
-"And as long as questioning CAN'T do any good, why, we'll just
-keep whist before the boy. Meanwhile I wish the little rascal
-would hurry up and get here. I want to see the inside of that
-letter to HIM. I'm relying on that being some help to unsnarl
-this tangle of telling who they are."
-
-"Well, he's started," reiterated Mrs. Holly, as she turned back
-into the house; "so I guess he'll get here if you wait long
-enough."
-
-"Oh, yes, he'll get here if we wait long enough," echoed Simeon
-Holly again, crustily.
-
-The two men in the wagon settled themselves more comfortably in
-their seats, and Perry Larson, after a half-uneasy,
-half-apologetic glance at his employer, dropped himself onto the
-bottom step. Simeon Holly had already sat down stiffly in one of
-the porch chairs. Simeon Holly never "dropped himself" anywhere.
-Indeed, according to Perry Larson, if there were a hard way to do
-a thing, Simeon Holly found it--and did it. The fact that, this
-morning, he had allowed, and was still allowing, the sacred
-routine of the day's work to be thus interrupted, for nothing
-more important than the expected arrival of a strolling urchin,
-was something Larson would not have believed had he not seen it.
-Even now he was conscious once or twice of an involuntary desire
-to rub his eyes to make sure they were not deceiving him.
-
-Impatient as the waiting men were for the arrival of David, they
-were yet almost surprised, so soon did he appear, running up the
-driveway.
-
-"Oh, where is it, please?" he panted. "They said you had a letter
-for me from daddy!"
-
-"You're right, sonny; we have. And here it is," answered Higgins
-promptly, holding out the folded paper.
-
-Plainly eager as he was, David did not open the note till he had
-first carefully set down the case holding his violin; then he
-devoured it with eager eyes.
-
-As he read, the four men watched his face. They saw first the
-quick tears that had to be blinked away. Then they saw the
-radiant glow that grew and deepened until the whole boyish face
-was aflame with the splendor of it. They saw the shining wonder
-of his eyes, too, as he looked up from the letter.
-
-"And daddy wrote this to me from the far country?" he breathed.
-
-Simeon Holly scowled. Larson choked over a stifled chuckle.
-William Streeter stared and shrugged his shoulders; but Higgins
-flushed a dull red.
-
-"No, sonny," he stammered. "We found it on the--er--I mean,
-it--er--your father left it in his pocket for you," finished the
-man, a little explosively.
-
-A swift shadow crossed the boy's face.
-
-"Oh, I hoped I'd heard--" he began. Then suddenly he stopped, his
-face once more alight. "But it's 'most the same as if he wrote it
-from there, isn't it? He left it for me, and he told me what to
-do."
-
-"What's that, what's that?" cried Higgins, instantly alert. "DID
-he tell you what to do? Then, let's have it, so WE'LL know. You
-will let us read it, won't you, boy?"
-
-"Why, y--yes," stammered David, holding it out politely, but with
-evident reluctance.
-
-"Thank you," nodded Higgins, as he reached for the note.
-
-David's letter was very different from the other one. It was
-longer, but it did not help much, though it was easily read. In
-his letter, in spite of the wavering lines, each word was formed
-with a care that told of a father's thought for the young eyes
-that would read it. It was written on two of the notebook's
-leaves, and at the end came the single word "Daddy."
-
-
-David, my boy [read Higgins aloud], in the far country I am
-waiting for you. Do not grieve, for that will grieve me. I shall
-not return, but some day you will come to me, your violin at your
-chin, and the bow drawn across the strings to greet me. See that
-it tells me of the beautiful world you have left--for it is a
-beautiful world, David; never forget that. And if sometime you
-are tempted to think it is not a beautiful world, just remember
-that you yourself can make it beautiful if you will.
-
-You are among new faces, surrounded by things and people that are
-strange to you. Some of them you will not understand; some of
-them you may not like. But do not fear, David, and do not plead
-to go back to the hills. Remember this, my boy,--in your violin
-lie all the things you long for. You have only to play, and the
-broad skies of your mountain home will be over you, and the dear
-friends and comrades of your mountain forests will be about you.
-
- DADDY.
-
-
-"Gorry! that's worse than the other," groaned Higgins, when he
-had finished the note. "There's actually nothing in it! Wouldn't
-you think--if a man wrote anything at such a time--that he'd 'a'
-wrote something that had some sense to it--something that one
-could get hold of, and find out who the boy is?"
-
-There was no answering this. The assembled men could only grunt
-and nod in agreement, which, after all, was no real help.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER V
-
-DISCORDS
-
-
-The dead man found in Farmer Holly's barn created a decided stir
-in the village of Hinsdale. The case was a peculiar one for many
-reasons. First, because of the boy--Hinsdale supposed it knew
-boys, but it felt inclined to change its mind after seeing this
-one. Second, because of the circumstances. The boy and his father
-had entered the town like tramps, yet Higgins, who talked freely
-of his having given the pair a "lift" on that very evening, did
-not hesitate to declare that he did not believe them to be
-ordinary tramps at all.
-
-As there had been little found in the dead man's pockets, save
-the two notes, and as nobody could be found who wanted the
-violins, there seemed to be nothing to do but to turn the body
-over to the town for burial. Nothing was said of this to David;
-indeed, as little as possible was said to David about anything
-after that morning when Higgins had given him his father's
-letter. At that time the men had made one more effort to "get
-track of SOMETHING," as Higgins had despairingly put it. But the
-boy's answers to their questions were anything but satisfying,
-anything but helpful, and were often most disconcerting. The boy
-was, in fact, regarded by most of the men, after that morning, as
-being "a little off"; and was hence let severely alone.
-
-Who the man was the town authorities certainly did not know,
-neither could they apparently find out. His name, as written by
-himself, was unreadable. His notes told nothing; his son could
-tell little more--of consequence. A report, to be sure, did come
-from the village, far up the mountain, that such a man and boy
-had lived in a hut that was almost inaccessible; but even this
-did not help solve the mystery.
-
-David was left at the Holly farmhouse, though Simeon Holly
-mentally declared that he should lose no time in looking about
-for some one to take the boy away.
-
-On that first day Higgins, picking up the reins preparatory to
-driving from the yard, had said, with a nod of his head toward
-David:--
-
-"Well, how about it, Holly? Shall we leave him here till we find
-somebody that wants him?"
-
-"Why, y--yes, I suppose so," hesitated Simeon Holly, with
-uncordial accent.
-
-But his wife, hovering in the background, hastened forward at
-once.
-
-"Oh, yes; yes, indeed," she urged. "I'm sure he--he won't be a
-mite of trouble, Simeon."
-
-"Perhaps not," conceded Simeon Holly darkly. "Neither, it is safe
-to say, will he be anything else--worth anything."
-
-"That's it exactly," spoke up Streeter, from his seat in the
-wagon. "If I thought he'd be worth his salt, now, I'd take him
-myself; but--well, look at him this minute," he finished, with a
-disdainful shrug.
-
-David, on the lowest step, was very evidently not hearing a word
-of what was being said. With his sensitive face illumined, he was
-again poring over his father's letter.
-
-Something in the sudden quiet cut through his absorption as the
-noisy hum of voices had not been able to do, and he raised his
-head. His eyes were starlike.
-
-"I'm so glad father told me what to do," he breathed. "It'll be
-easier now."
-
-Receiving no answer from the somewhat awkwardly silent men, he
-went on, as if in explanation:--
-
-"You know he's waiting for me--in the far country, I mean. He
-said he was. And when you've got somebody waiting, you don't mind
-staying behind yourself for a little while. Besides, I've GOT to
-stay to find out about the beautiful world, you know, so I can
-tell him, when _I_ go. That's the way I used to do back home on
-the mountain, you see,--tell him about things. Lots of days we'd
-go to walk; then, when we got home, he'd have me tell him, with
-my violin, what I'd seen. And now he says I'm to stay here."
-
-"Here!" It was the quick, stern voice of Simeon Holly.
-
-"Yes," nodded David earnestly; "to learn about the beautiful
-world. Don't you remember? And he said I was not to want to go
-back to my mountains; that I would not need to, anyway, because
-the mountains, and the sky, and the birds and squirrels and
-brooks are really in my violin, you know. And--" But with an
-angry frown Simeon Holly stalked away, motioning Larson
-to follow him; and with a merry glance and a low chuckle Higgins
-turned his horse about and drove from the yard. A moment later
-David found himself alone with Mrs. Holly, who was looking at him
-with wistful, though slightly fearful eyes.
-
-"Did you have all the breakfast you wanted?" she asked timidly,
-resorting, as she had resorted the night before, to the everyday
-things of her world in the hope that they might make this strange
-little boy seem less wild, and more nearly human.
-
-"Oh, yes, thank you." David's eyes had strayed back to the note
-in his hand. Suddenly he looked up, a new something in his eyes.
-"What is it to be a--a tramp?" he asked. "Those men said daddy
-and I were tramps."
-
-"A tramp? Oh--er--why, just a--a tramp," stammered Mrs. Holly.
-"But never mind that, David. I--I wouldn't think any more about
-it."
-
-"But what is a tramp?" persisted David, a smouldering fire
-beginning to show in his eyes. "Because if they meant THIEVES--"
-
-"No, no, David," interrupted Mrs. Holly soothingly. "They never
-meant thieves at all."
-
-"Then, what is it to be a tramp?"
-
-"Why, it's just to--to tramp," explained Mrs. Holly
-desperately;--"walk along the road from one town to another,
-and--and not live in a house at all."
-
-"Oh!" David's face cleared. "That's all right, then. I'd love to
-be a tramp, and so'd father. And we were tramps, sometimes, too,
-'cause lots of times, in the summer, we didn't stay in the cabin
-hardly any--just lived out of doors all day and all night. Why, I
-never knew really what the pine trees were saying till I heard
-them at night, lying under them. You know what I mean. You've
-heard them, haven't you?"
-
-"At night? Pine trees?" stammered Mrs. Holly helplessly.
-
-"Yes. Oh, haven't you ever heard them at night?" cried the boy,
-in his voice a very genuine sympathy as for a grievous loss.
-"Why, then, if you've only heard them daytimes, you don't know a
-bit what pine trees really are. But I can tell you. Listen! This
-is what they say," finished the boy, whipping his violin from its
-case, and, after a swift testing of the strings, plunging into a
-weird, haunting little melody.
-
-In the doorway, Mrs. Holly, bewildered, yet bewitched, stood
-motionless, her eyes half-fearfully, half-longingly fixed on
-David's glorified face. She was still in the same position when
-Simeon Holly came around the corner of the house.
-
-"Well, Ellen," he began, with quiet scorn, after a moment's stern
-watching of the scene before him, "have you nothing better to do
-this morning than to listen to this minstrel fellow?"
-
-"Oh, Simeon! Why, yes, of course. I--I forgot--what I was doing,"
-faltered Mrs. Holly, flushing guiltily from neck to brow as she
-turned and hurried into the house.
-
-David, on the porch steps, seemed to have heard nothing. He was
-still playing, his rapt gaze on the distant sky-line, when Simeon
-Holly turned upon him with disapproving eyes.
-
-"See here, boy, can't you do anything but fiddle?" he demanded.
-Then, as David still continued to play, he added sharply: "Did
-n't you hear me, boy?"
-
-The music stopped abruptly. David looked up with the slightly
-dazed air of one who has been summoned as from another world.
-
-"Did you speak to me, sir?" he asked.
-
-"I did--twice. I asked if you never did anything but play that
-fiddle."
-
-"You mean at home?" David's face expressed mild wonder without a
-trace of anger or resentment. "Why, yes, of course. I couldn't
-play ALL the time, you know. I had to eat and sleep and study my
-books; and every day we went to walk--like tramps, as you call
-them," he elucidated, his face brightening with obvious delight
-at being able, for once, to explain matters in terms that he felt
-sure would be understood.
-
-"Tramps, indeed!" muttered Simeon Holly, under his breath. Then,
-sharply: "Did you never perform any useful labor, boy? Were your
-days always spent in this ungodly idleness?"
-
-Again David frowned in mild wonder.
-
-"Oh, I wasn't idle, sir. Father said I must never be that. He
-said every instrument was needed in the great Orchestra of Life;
-and that I was one, you know, even if I was only a little boy.
-And he said if I kept still and didn't do my part, the harmony
-wouldn't be complete, and--"
-
-"Yes, yes, but never mind that now, boy," interrupted Simeon
-Holly, with harsh impatience. "I mean, did he never set you to
-work--real work?"
-
-"Work?" David meditated again. Then suddenly his face cleared.
-"Oh, yes, sir, he said I had a beautiful work to do, and that it
-was waiting for me out in the world. That's why we came down from
-the mountain, you know, to find it. Is that what you mean?"
-
-"Well, no," retorted the man, "I can't say that it was. I was
-referring to work--real work about the house. Did you never do
-any of that?"
-
-David gave a relieved laugh.
-
-"Oh, you mean getting the meals and tidying up the house," he
-replied. "Oh, yes, I did that with father, only"--his face grew
-wistful--"I'm afraid I didn't do it very well. My bacon was
-never as nice and crisp as father's, and the fire was always
-spoiling my potatoes."
-
-"Humph! bacon and potatoes, indeed!" scorned Simeon Holly. "Well,
-boy, we call that women's work down here. We set men to something
-else. Do you see that woodpile by the shed door?"
-
-"Yes, sir."
-
-"Very good. In the kitchen you'll find an empty woodbox. Do you
-think you could fill it with wood from that woodpile? You'll find
-plenty of short, small sticks already chopped."
-
-"Oh, yes, sir, I'd like to," nodded David, hastily but carefully
-tucking his violin into its case. A minute later he had attacked
-the woodpile with a will; and Simeon Holly, after a sharply
-watchful glance, had turned away.
-
-But the woodbox, after all, was not filled. At least, it was not
-filled immediately. for at the very beginning of gathering the
-second armful of wood, David picked up a stick that had long
-lain in one position on the ground, thereby disclosing sundry and
-diverse crawling things of many legs, which filled David's soul
-with delight, and drove away every thought of the empty woodbox.
-
-It was only a matter of some strength and more patience, and
-still more time, to overturn other and bigger sticks, to find
-other and bigger of the many-legged, many-jointed creatures. One,
-indeed, was so very wonderful that David, with a whoop of glee,
-summoned Mrs. Holly from the shed doorway to come and see.
-
-So urgent was his plea that Mrs. Holly came with hurried
-steps--but she went away with steps even more hurried; and David,
-sitting back on his woodpile seat, was left to wonder why she
-should scream and shudder and say "Ugh-h-h!" at such a beautiful,
-interesting thing as was this little creature who lived in her
-woodpile.
-
-Even then David did not think of that empty woodbox waiting
-behind the kitchen stove. This time it was a butterfly, a big
-black butterfly banded with gold; and it danced and fluttered all
-through the back yard and out into the garden, David delightedly
-following with soft-treading steps, and movements that would not
-startle. From the garden to the orchard, and from the orchard
-back to the garden danced the butterfly--and David; and in the
-garden, near the house, David came upon Mrs. Holly's pansy-bed.
-Even the butterfly was forgotten then, for down in the path by
-the pansy-bed David dropped to his knees in veritable worship.
-
-"Why, you're just like little people," he cried softly. "You've
-got faces; and some of you are happy, and some of you are sad.
-And you--you big spotted yellow one--you're laughing at me. Oh,
-I'm going to play you--all of you. You'll make such a pretty
-song, you're so different from each other!" And David leaped
-lightly to his feet and ran around to the side porch for his
-violin.
-
-Five minutes later, Simeon Holly, coming into the kitchen, heard
-the sound of a violin through the open window. At the same moment
-his eyes fell on the woodbox, empty save for a few small sticks
-at the bottom. With an angry frown he strode through the outer
-door and around the corner of the house to the garden. At once
-then he came upon David, sitting Turk-fashion in the middle of
-the path before the pansy-bed, his violin at his chin, and his
-whole face aglow.
-
-"Well, boy, is this the way you fill the woodbox?" demanded the
-man crisply.
-
-David shook his head.
-
-"Oh, no, sir, this isn't filling the woodbox," he laughed,
-softening his music, but not stopping it. "Did you think that was
-what I was playing? It's the flowers here that I'm playing--the
-little faces, like people, you know. See, this is that big yellow
-one over there that's laughing," he finished, letting the music
-under his fingers burst into a gay little melody.
-
-Simeon Holly raised an imperious hand; and at the gesture David
-stopped his melody in the middle of a run, his eyes flying wide
-open in plain wonderment.
-
-"You mean--I'm not playing--right?" he asked.
-
-"I'm not talking of your playing," retorted Simeon Holly
-severely. "I'm talking of that woodbox I asked you to fill."
-
-David's face cleared.
-
-"Oh, yes, sir. I'll go and do it," he nodded, getting cheerfully
-to his feet.
-
-"But I told you to do it before."
-
-David's eyes grew puzzled again.
-
-"I know, sir, and I started to," he answered, with the obvious
-patience of one who finds himself obliged to explain what should
-be a self-evident fact; "but I saw so many beautiful things, one
-after another, and when I found these funny little flower-people
-I just had to play them. Don't you see?"
-
-"No, I can't say that I do, when I'd already told you to fill the
-woodbox," rejoined the man, with uncompromising coldness.
-
-"You mean--even then that I ought to have filled the woodbox
-first?"
-
-"I certainly do."
-
-David's eyes flew wide open again.
-
-"But my song--I'd have lost it!" he exclaimed. "And father said
-always when a song came to me to play it at once. Songs are like
-the mists of the morning and the rainbows, you know, and they
-don't stay with you long. You just have to catch them quick,
-before they go. Now, don't you see?"
-
-But Simeon Holly, with a despairingly scornful gesture, had
-turned away; and David, after a moment's following him with
-wistful eyes, soberly walked toward the kitchen door. Two minutes
-later he was industriously working at his task of filling the
-woodbox.
-
-That for David the affair was not satisfactorily settled was
-evidenced by his thoughtful countenance and preoccupied air,
-however; nor were matters helped any by the question David put to
-Mr. Holly just before dinner.
-
-"Do you mean," he asked, "that because I didn't fill the woodbox
-right away, I was being a discord?"
-
-"You were what?" demanded the amazed Simeon Holly.
-
-"Being a discord--playing out of tune, you know," explained
-David, with patient earnestness. "Father said--" But again Simeon
-Holly had turned irritably away; and David was left with his
-perplexed questions still unanswered.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VI
-
-NUISANCES, NECESSARY AND OTHERWISE
-
-
-For some time after dinner, that first day, David watched Mrs.
-Holly in silence while she cleared the table and began to wash
-the dishes.
-
-"Do you want me to--help?" he asked at last, a little wistfully.
-
-Mrs. Holly, with a dubious glance at the boy's brown little
-hands, shook her head.
-
-"No, I don't. No, thank you," she amended her answer.
-
-For another sixty seconds David was silent; then, still more
-wistfully, he asked:--
-
-"Are all these things you've been doing all day 'useful labor'?"
-
-Mrs. Holly lifted dripping hands from the dishpan and held them
-suspended for an amazed instant.
-
-"Are they--Why, of course they are! What a silly question! What
-put that idea into your head, child?"
-
-"Mr. Holly; and you see it's so different from what father used
-to call them."
-
-"Different?"
-
-"Yes. He said they were a necessary nuisance,--dishes, and
-getting meals, and clearing up,--and he didn't do half as many
-of them as you do, either."
-
-"Nuisance, indeed!" Mrs. Holly resumed her dishwashing with some
-asperity. "Well, I should think that might have been just about
-like him."
-
-"Yes, it was. He was always that way," nodded David pleasantly.
-Then, after a moment, he queried: "But aren't you going to walk
-at all to-day?"
-
-"To walk? Where?"
-
-"Why, through the woods and fields--anywhere."
-
-"Walking in the woods, NOW--JUST WALKING? Land's sake, boy, I've
-got something else to do!"
-
-"Oh, that's too bad, isn't it?" David's face expressed
-sympathetic regret." And it's such a nice day! Maybe it'll rain
-by tomorrow."
-
-"Maybe it will," retorted Mrs. Holly, with slightly uplifted
-eyebrows and an expressive glance. "But whether it does or does
-n't won't make any difference in my going to walk, I guess."
-
-"Oh, won't it?" beamed David, his face changing. "I'm so glad! I
-don't mind the rain, either. Father and I used to go in the rain
-lots of times, only, of course, we couldn't take our violins
-then, so we used to like the pleasant days better. But there are
-some things you find on rainy days that you couldn't find any
-other time, aren't there? The dance of the drops on the leaves,
-and the rush of the rain when the wind gets behind it. Don't you
-love to feel it, out in the open spaces, where the wind just gets
-a good chance to push?"
-
-Mrs. Holly stared. Then she shivered and threw up her hands with
-a gesture of hopeless abandonment.
-
-"Land's sake, boy!" she ejaculated feebly, as she turned back to
-her work.
-
-From dishes to sweeping, and from sweeping to dusting, hurried
-Mrs. Holly, going at last into the somber parlor, always
-carefully guarded from sun and air. Watching her, mutely, David
-trailed behind, his eyes staring a little as they fell upon the
-multitude of objects that parlor contained: the haircloth chairs,
-the long sofa, the marble-topped table, the curtains,
-cushions, spreads, and "throws," the innumerable mats and tidies,
-the hair-wreath, the wax flowers under their glass dome, the
-dried grasses, the marvelous bouquets of scarlet, green, and
-purple everlastings, the stones and shells and many-sized,
-many-shaped vases arranged as if in line of battle along the
-corner shelves.
-
-"Y--yes, you may come in," called Mrs. Holly, glancing back at
-the hesitating boy in the doorway. "But you mustn't touch
-anything. I'm going to dust."
-
-"But I haven't seen this room before," ruminated David.
-
-"Well, no," deigned Mrs. Holly, with just a touch of superiority.
-"We don't use this room common, little boy, nor the bedroom
-there, either. This is the company room, for ministers and
-funerals, and--" She stopped hastily, with a quick look at David;
-but the boy did not seem to have heard.
-
-"And doesn't anybody live here in this house, but just you and
-Mr. Holly, and Mr. Perry Larson?" he asked, still looking
-wonderingly about him.
-
-"No, not--now." Mrs. Holly drew in her breath with a little
-catch, and glanced at the framed portrait of a little boy on the
-wall.
-
-"But you've got such a lot of rooms and--and things," remarked
-David. "Why, daddy and I only had two rooms, and not hardly any
-THINGS. It was so--different, you know, in my home."
-
-"I should say it might have been!" Mrs. Holly began to dust
-hurriedly, but carefully. Her voice still carried its hint of
-superiority.
-
-"Oh, yes," smiled David. "But you say you don't use this room
-much, so that helps."
-
-"Helps!" In her stupefaction Mrs. Holly stopped her work and
-stared.
-
-"Why, yes. I mean, you've got so many other rooms you can live in
-those. You don't HAVE to live in here."
-
-" 'Have to live in here'!" ejaculated the woman, still too
-uncomprehending to be anything but amazed.
-
-"Yes. But do you have to KEEP all these things, and clean them
-and clean them, like this, every day? Couldn't you give them to
-somebody, or throw them away?"
-
-"Throw--these--things--away!" With a wild sweep of her arms, the
-horrified woman seemed to be trying to encompass in a protective
-embrace each last endangered treasure of mat and tidy. "Boy, are
-you crazy? These things are--are valuable. They cost money, and
-time and--and labor. Don't you know beautiful things when you see
-them?"
-
-"Oh, yes, I love BEAUTIFUL things," smiled David, with
-unconsciously rude emphasis. "And up on the mountain I had them
-always. There was the sunrise, and the sunset, and the moon and
-the stars, and my Silver Lake, and the cloud-boats that sailed--"
-
-But Mrs. Holly, with a vexed gesture, stopped him.
-
-"Never mind, little boy. I might have known--brought up as you
-have been. Of course you could not appreciate such things as
-these. Throw them away, indeed!" And she fell to work again; but
-this time her fingers carried a something in their touch that was
-almost like the caress a mother might bestow upon an aggrieved
-child.
-
-David, vaguely disturbed and uncomfortable, watched her with
-troubled eyes; then, apologetically, he explained:--
-
-"It was only that I thought if you didn't have to clean so many
-of these things, you could maybe go to walk more--to-day, and
-other days, you know. You said--you didn't have time," he
-reminded her.
-
-But Mrs. Holly only shook her head and sighed:--
-
-"Well, well, never mind, little boy. I dare say you meant all
-right. You couldn't understand, of course."
-
-And David, after another moment's wistful eyeing of the caressing
-fingers, turned about and wandered out onto the side porch. A
-minute later, having seated himself on the porch steps, he had
-taken from his pocket two small pieces of folded paper. And then,
-through tear-dimmed eyes, he read once more his father's letter.
-
-"He said I mustn't grieve, for that would grieve him," murmured
-the boy, after a time, his eyes on the far-away hills. "And he
-said if I'd play, my mountains would come to me here, and I'd
-really be at home up there. He said in my violin were all those
-things I'm wanting--so bad!"
-
-With a little choking breath, David tucked the note back into his
-pocket and reached for his violin.
-
-Some time later, Mrs. Holly, dusting the chairs in the parlor,
-stopped her work, tiptoed to the door, and listened breathlessly.
-When she turned back, still later, to her work, her eyes were
-wet.
-
-"I wonder why, when he plays, I always get to thinking of--John,"
-she sighed to herself, as she picked up her dusting-cloth.
-
-After supper that night, Simeon Holly and his wife again sat on
-the kitchen porch, resting from the labor of the day. Simeon's
-eyes were closed. His wife's were on the dim outlines of the
-shed, the barn, the road, or a passing horse and wagon. David,
-sitting on the steps, was watching the moon climb higher and
-higher above the tree-tops. After a time he slipped into the
-house and came out with his violin.
-
-At the first long-drawn note of sweetness, Simeon Holly opened
-his eyes and sat up, stern-lipped. But his wife laid a timid hand
-on his arm.
-
-"Don't say anything, please," she entreated softly. "Let him
-play, just for to-night. He's lonesome--poor little fellow." And
-Simeon Holly, with a frowning shrug of his shoulders, sat back in
-his chair.
-
-Later, it was Mrs. Holly herself who stopped the music by saying:
-"Come, David, it's bedtime for little boys. I'll go upstairs with
-you." And she led the way into the house and lighted the candle
-for him.
-
-Upstairs, in the little room over the kitchen, David found
-himself once more alone. As before, the little yellow-white
-nightshirt lay over the chair-back; and as before, Mrs. Holly had
-brushed away a tear as she had placed it there. As before, too,
-the big four-posted bed loomed tall and formidable in the corner.
-But this time the coverlet and sheet were turned back
-invitingly--Mrs. Holly had been much disturbed to find that David
-had slept on the floor the night before.
-
-Once more, with his back carefully turned toward the impaled bugs
-and moths on the wall, David undressed himself. Then, before
-blowing out the candle, he went to the window kneeled down, and
-looked up at the moon through the trees.
-
-David was sorely puzzled. He was beginning to wonder just what
-was to become of himself.
-
-His father had said that out in the world there was a beautiful
-work for him to do; but what was it? How was he to find it? Or
-how was he to do it if he did find it? And another thing; where
-was he to live? Could he stay where he was? It was not home, to
-be sure; but there was the little room over the kitchen where he
-might sleep, and there was the kind woman who smiled at him
-sometimes with the sad, far-away look in her eyes that somehow
-hurt. He would not like, now, to leave her--with daddy gone.
-
-There were the gold-pieces, too; and concerning these David was
-equally puzzled. What should he do with them? He did not need
-them--the kind woman was giving him plenty of food, so that he
-did not have to go to the store and buy; and there was nothing
-else, apparently, that he could use them for. They were heavy,
-and disagreeable to carry; yet he did not like to throw them
-away, nor to let anybody know that he had them: he had been
-called a thief just for one little piece, and what would they say
-if they knew he had all those others?
-
-David remembered now, suddenly, that his father had said to hide
-them--to hide them until he needed them. David was relieved at
-once. Why had he not thought of it before? He knew just the
-place, too,--the little cupboard behind the chimney there in this
-very room! And with a satisfied sigh, David got to his feet,
-gathered all the little yellow disks from his pockets, and tucked
-them well out of sight behind the piles of books on the cupboard
-shelves. There, too, he hid the watch; but the little miniature
-of the angel-mother he slipped back into one of his pockets.
-
-David's second morning at the farmhouse was not unlike the first,
-except that this time, when Simeon Holly asked him to fill the
-woodbox, David resolutely ignored every enticing bug and
-butterfly, and kept rigorously to the task before him until it
-was done.
-
-He was in the kitchen when, just before dinner, Perry Larson came
-into the room with a worried frown on his face.
-
-"Mis' Holly, would ye mind just steppin' to the side door?
-There's a woman an' a little boy there, an' somethin' ails 'em.
-She can't talk English, an' I'm blest if I can make head nor tail
-out of the lingo she DOES talk. But maybe you can."
-
-"Why, Perry, I don't know--" began Mrs. Holly. But she turned at
-once toward the door.
-
-On the porch steps stood a very pretty, but frightened-looking
-young woman with a boy perhaps ten years old at her side. Upon
-catching sight of Mrs. Holly she burst into a torrent of
-unintelligible words, supplemented by numerous and vehement
-gestures.
-
-Mrs. Holly shrank back, and cast appealing eyes toward her
-husband who at that moment had come across the yard from the
-barn.
-
-"Simeon, can you tell what she wants?"
-
-At sight of the newcomer on the scene, the strange woman began
-again, with even more volubility.
-
-"No," said Simeon Holly, after a moment's scowling scrutiny of
-the gesticulating woman. "She's talking French, I think. And she
-wants--something."
-
-"Gosh! I should say she did," muttered Perry Larson. "An'
-whatever 't is, she wants it powerful bad."
-
-"Are you hungry?" questioned Mrs. Holly timidly.
-
-"Can't you speak English at all?" demanded Simeon Holly.
-
-The woman looked from one to the other with the piteous, pleading
-eyes of the stranger in the strange land who cannot understand or
-make others understand. She had turned away with a despairing
-shake of her head, when suddenly she gave a wild cry of joy and
-wheeled about, her whole face alight.
-
-The Hollys and Perry Larson saw then that David had come out onto
-the porch and was speaking to the woman--and his words were just
-as unintelligible as the woman's had been.
-
-Mrs. Holly and Perry Larson stared. Simeon Holly interrupted
-David with a sharp--
-
-"Do you, then, understand this woman, boy?"
-
-"Why, yes! Didn't you? She's lost her way, and--" But the woman
-had hurried forward and was pouring her story into David's ears.
-
-At its conclusion David turned to find the look of stupefaction
-still on the others' faces.
-
-"Well, what does she want?" asked Simeon Holly crisply.
-
-"She wants to find the way to Francois Lavelle's house. He's her
-husband's brother. She came in on the train this morning. Her
-husband stopped off a minute somewhere, she says, and got left
-behind. He could talk English, but she can't. She's
-only been in this country a week. She came from France."
-
-"Gorry! Won't ye listen ter that, now?" cried Perry Larson
-admiringly. "Reads her just like a book, don't he? There's a
-French family over in West Hinsdale--two of 'em, I think. What'll
-ye bet 't ain't one o' them?"
-
-"Very likely," acceded Simeon Holly, his eyes bent disapprovingly
-on David's face. It was plain to be seen that Simeon Holly's
-attention was occupied by David, not the woman.
-
-"An', say, Mr. Holly," resumed Perry Larson, a little excitedly,
-"you know I was goin' over ter West Hinsdale in a day or two ter
-see Harlow about them steers. Why can't I go this afternoon an'
-tote her an' the kid along?"
-
-"Very well," nodded Simeon Holly curtly, his eyes still on
-David's face.
-
-Perry Larson turned to the woman, and by a flourish of his arms
-and a jumble of broken English attempted to make her understand
-that he was to take her where she undoubtedly wished to go. The
-woman still looked uncomprehending, however, and David promptly
-came to the rescue, saying a few rapid words that quickly brought
-a flood of delighted understanding to the woman's face.
-
-"Can't you ask her if she's hungry?" ventured Mrs. Holly, then.
-
-"She says no, thank you," translated David, with a smile, when he
-had received his answer. "But the boy says he is, if you please."
-
-"Then, tell them to come into the kitchen," directed Mrs. Holly,
-hurrying into the house.
-
-"So you're French, are you?" said Simeon Holly to David.
-
-"French? Oh, no, sir," smiled David, proudly. "I'm an American.
-Father said I was. He said I was born in this country."
-
-"But how comes it you can speak French like that?"
-
-"Why, I learned it." Then, divining that his words were still
-unconvincing, he added: "Same as I learned German and other
-things with father, out of books, you know. Didn't you learn
-French when you were a little boy?"
-
-"Humph!" vouchsafed Simeon Holly, stalking away without answering
-the question.
-
-Immediately after dinner Perry Larson drove away with the woman
-and the little boy. The woman's face was wreathed with smiles,
-and her last adoring glance was for David, waving his hand to her
-from the porch steps.
-
-In the afternoon David took his violin and went off toward the
-hill behind the house for a walk. He had asked Mrs. Holly to
-accompany him, but she had refused, though she was not sweeping
-or dusting at the time. She was doing nothing more important,
-apparently, than making holes in a piece of white cloth, and
-sewing them up again with a needle and thread.
-
-David had then asked Mr. Holly to go; but his refusal was even
-more strangely impatient than his wife's had been.
-
-"And why, pray, should I go for a useless walk now--or any time,
-for that matter?" he demanded sharply.
-
-David had shrunk back unconsciously, though he had still smiled.
-
-"Oh, but it wouldn't be a useless walk, sir. Father said nothing
-was useless that helped to keep us in tune, you know."
-
-"In tune!"
-
-"I mean, you looked as father used to look sometimes, when he
-felt out of tune. And he always said there was nothing like a
-walk to put him back again. I--I was feeling a little out of tune
-myself to-day, and I thought, by the way you looked, that you
-were, too. So I asked you to go to walk."
-
-"Humph! Well, I--That will do, boy. No impertinence, you
-understand!" And he had turned away in very obvious anger.
-
-David, with a puzzled sorrow in his heart had started alone then,
-on his walk.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VII
-
-"YOU'RE WANTED--YOU'RE WANTED!"
-
-
-It was Saturday night, and the end of David's third day at the
-farmhouse. Upstairs, in the hot little room over the kitchen, the
-boy knelt at the window and tried to find a breath of cool air
-from the hills. Downstairs on the porch Simeon Holly and his wife
-discussed the events of the past few days, and talked of what
-should be done with David.
-
-"But what shall we do with him?" moaned Mrs. Holly at last,
-breaking a long silence that had fallen between them. "What can
-we do with him? Doesn't anybody want him?"
-
-"No, of course, nobody wants him," retorted her husband
-relentlessly.
-
-And at the words a small figure in a yellow-white nightshirt
-stopped short. David, violin in hand, had fled from the little
-hot room, and stood now just inside the kitchen door.
-
-"Who can want a child that has been brought up in that heathenish
-fashion?" continued Simeon Holly. "According to his own story,
-even his father did nothing but play the fiddle and tramp through
-the woods day in and day out, with an occasional trip to the
-mountain village to get food and clothing when they had
-absolutely nothing to eat and wear. Of course nobody wants him!"
-
-David, at the kitchen door, caught his breath chokingly. Then he
-sped across the floor to the back hall, and on through the long
-sheds to the hayloft in the barn--the place where his father
-seemed always nearest.
-
-David was frightened and heartsick. NOBODY WANTED HIM. He had
-heard it with his own ears, so there was no mistake. What now
-about all those long days and nights ahead before he might go,
-violin in hand, to meet his father in that far-away country? How
-was he to live those days and nights if nobody wanted him? How
-was his violin to speak in a voice that was true and pure and
-full, and tell of the beautiful world, as his father had said
-that it must do? David quite cried aloud at the thought. Then he
-thought of something else that his father had said: "Remember
-this, my boy,--in your violin lie all the things you long for.
-You have only to play, and the broad skies of your mountain home
-will be over you, and the dear friends and comrades of your
-mountain forests will be all about you." With a quick cry David
-raised his violin and drew the bow across the strings.
-
-Back on the porch at that moment Mrs. Holly was saying:--
-
-"Of course there's the orphan asylum, or maybe the poorhouse--if
-they'd take him; but--Simeon," she broke off sharply, "where's
-that child playing now?"
-
-Simeon listened with intent ears.
-
-"In the barn, I should say."
-
-"But he'd gone to bed!"
-
-"And he'll go to bed again," asserted Simeon Holly grimly, as he
-rose to his feet and stalked across the moonlit yard to the barn.
-
-As before, Mrs. Holly followed him, and as before, both
-involuntarily paused just inside the barn door to listen. No runs
-and trills and rollicking bits of melody floated down the
-stairway to-night. The notes were long-drawn, and plaintively
-sweet; and they rose and swelled and died almost into silence
-while the man and the woman by the door stood listening.
-
-They were back in the long ago--Simeon Holly and his wife--back
-with a boy of their own who had made those same rafters ring with
-shouts of laughter, and who, also, had played the violin--though
-not like this; and the same thought had come to each: "What if,
-after all, it were John playing all alone in the moonlight!"
-
-It had not been the violin, in the end, that had driven John
-Holly from home. It had been the possibilities in a piece of
-crayon. All through childhood the boy had drawn his beloved
-"pictures" on every inviting space that offered,--whether it were
-the "best-room" wall-paper, or the fly leaf of the big plush
-album,--and at eighteen he had announced his determination to be
-an artist. For a year after that Simeon Holly fought with all the
-strength of a stubborn will, banished chalk and crayon from the
-house, and set the boy to homely tasks that left no time for
-anything but food and sleep--then John ran away.
-
-That was fifteen years ago, and they had not seen him since;
-though two unanswered letters in Simeon Holly's desk testified
-that perhaps this, at least, was not the boy's fault.
-
-It was not of the grown-up John, the willful boy and runaway son,
-however, that Simeon Holly and his wife were thinking, as they
-stood just inside the barn door; it was of Baby John, the little
-curly-headed fellow that had played at their knees, frolicked in
-this very barn, and nestled in their arms when the day was done.
-
-Mrs. Holly spoke first--and it was not as she had spoken on the
-porch.
-
-"Simeon," she began tremulously, "that dear child must go to
-bed!" And she hurried across the floor and up the stairs,
-followed by her husband. "Come, David," she said, as she reached
-the top; "it's time little boys were asleep! Come!"
-
-Her voice was low, and not quite steady. To David her voice
-sounded as her eyes looked when there was in them the far-away
-something that hurt. Very slowly he came forward into the
-moonlight, his gaze searching the woman's face long and
-earnestly.
-
-"And do you--want me?" he faltered.
-
-The woman drew in her breath with a little sob. Before her stood
-the slender figure in the yellow-white gown--John's gown. Into
-her eyes looked those other eyes, dark and wistful,--like John's
-eyes. And her arms ached with emptiness.
-
-"Yes, yes, for my very own--and for always!" she cried with
-sudden passion, clasping the little form close. "For always!"
-
-And David sighed his content.
-
-Simeon Holly's lips parted, but they closed again with no words
-said. The man turned then, with a curiously baffled look, and
-stalked down the stairs.
-
-On the porch long minutes later, when once more David had gone to
-bed, Simeon Holly said coldly to his wife:--
-
-"I suppose you realize, Ellen, just what you've pledged yourself
-to, by that absurd outburst of yours in the barn to-night--and
-all because that ungodly music and the moonshine had gone to your
-head!"
-
-"But I want the boy, Simeon. He--he makes me think of--John."
-
-Harsh lines came to the man's mouth, but there was a perceptible
-shake in his voice as he answered:--
-
-"We're not talking of John, Ellen. We're talking of this
-irresponsible, hardly sane boy upstairs. He can work, I suppose,
-if he's taught, and in that way he won't perhaps be a dead loss.
-Still, he's another mouth to feed, and that counts now. There's
-the note, you know,--it's due in August."
-
-"But you say there's money--almost enough for it--in the bank."
-Mrs. Holly's voice was anxiously apologetic.
-
-"Yes, I know" vouchsafed the man. "But almost enough is not quite
-enough."
-
-"But there's time--more than two months. It isn't due till the
-last of August, Simeon."
-
-"I know, I know. Meanwhile, there's the boy. What are you going
-to do with him?"
-
-"Why, can't you use him--on the farm--a little?"
-
-"Perhaps. I doubt it, though," gloomed the man. "One can't hoe
-corn nor pull weeds with a fiddle-bow--and that's all he seems to
-know how to handle."
-
-"But he can learn--and he does play beautifully," murmured the
-woman; whenever before had Ellen Holly ventured to use words of
-argument with her husband, and in extenuation, too, of an act of
-her own!
-
-There was no reply except a muttered "Humph!" under the breath.
-Then Simeon Holly rose and stalked into the house.
-
-The next day was Sunday, and Sunday at the farmhouse was a thing
-of stern repression and solemn silence. In Simeon Holly's veins
-ran the blood of the Puritans, and he was more than strict as to
-what he considered right and wrong. When half-trained for the
-ministry, ill-health had forced him to resort to a less confining
-life, though never had it taken from him the uncompromising rigor
-of his views. It was a distinct shock to him, therefore, on this
-Sunday morning to be awakened by a peal of music such as the
-little house had never known before. All the while that he was
-thrusting his indignant self into his clothing, the runs and
-turns and crashing chords whirled about him until it seemed that
-a whole orchestra must be imprisoned in the little room over the
-kitchen, so skillful was the boy's double stopping. Simeon Holly
-was white with anger when he finally hurried down the hall and
-threw open David's bedroom door.
-
-"Boy, what do you mean by this?" he demanded.
-
-David laughed gleefully.
-
-"And didn't you know?" he asked. "Why, I thought my music would
-tell you. I was so happy, so glad! The birds in the trees woke me
-up singing, 'You're wanted--you're wanted;' and the sun came
-over the hill there and said, 'You're wanted--you're wanted;' and
-the little tree-branch tapped on my window pane and said "You're
-wanted--you're wanted!' And I just had to take up my violin and
-tell you about it!"
-
-"But it's Sunday--the Lord's Day," remonstrated the man sternly.
-
-David stood motionless, his eyes questioning.
-
-"Are you quite a heathen, then?" catechised the man sharply.
-"Have they never told you anything about God, boy?"
-
-"Oh, 'God'?--of course," smiled David, in open relief. "God wraps
-up the buds in their little brown blankets, and covers the roots
-with--"
-
-"I am not talking about brown blankets nor roots," interrupted
-the man severely. "This is God's day, and as such should be kept
-holy."
-
-" 'Holy'?"
-
-"Yes. You should not fiddle nor laugh nor sing."
-
-"But those are good things, and beautiful things," defended
-David, his eyes wide and puzzled.
-
-"In their place, perhaps," conceded the man, stiffly. "but not on
-God's day."
-
-"You mean--He wouldn't like them?"
-
-"Yes."
-
-"Oh!"--and David's face cleared. "That's all right, then. Your
-God isn't the same one, sir, for mine loves all beautiful things
-every day in the year."
-
-There was a moment's silence. For the first time in his life
-Simeon Holly found himself without words.
-
-"We won't talk of this any more, David," he said at last; "but
-we'll put it another way--I don't wish you to play your fiddle on
-Sunday. Now, put it up till to-morrow." And he turned and went
-down the hall.
-
-Breakfast was a very quiet meal that morning. Meals were never
-things of hilarious joy at the Holly farmhouse, as David had
-already found out; but he had not seen one before quite so somber
-as this. It was followed immediately by a half-hour of
-Scripture-reading and prayer, with Mrs. Holly and Perry Larson
-sitting very stiff and solemn in their chairs, while Mr. Holly
-read. David tried to sit very stiff and solemn in his chair,
-also; but the roses at the window were nodding their heads and
-beckoning; and the birds in the bushes beyond were sending to him
-coaxing little chirps of "Come out, come out!" And how could one
-expect to sit stiff and solemn in the face of all that,
-particularly when one's fingers were tingling to take up the
-interrupted song of the morning and tell the whole world how
-beautiful it was to be wanted!
-
-Yet David sat very still,--or as still as he could sit,--and only
-the tapping of his foot, and the roving of his wistful eyes told
-that his mind was not with Farmer Holly and the Children of
-Israel in their wanderings in the wilderness.
-
-After the devotions came an hour of subdued haste and confusion
-while the family prepared for church. David had never been to
-church. He asked Perry Larson what it was like; but Perry only
-shrugged his shoulders and said, to nobody, apparently:--"
-
-Sugar! Won't ye hear that, now?"--which to David was certainly no
-answer at all.
-
-That one must be spick and span to go to church, David soon found
-out--never before had he been so scrubbed and brushed and combed.
-There was, too, brought out for him to wear a little clean white
-blouse and a red tie, over which Mrs. Holly cried a little as she
-had over the nightshirt that first evening.
-
-The church was in the village only a quarter of a mile away; and
-in due time David, open-eyed and interested, was following Mr.
-and Mrs. Holly down its long center aisle. The Hollys were early
-as usual, and service had not begun. Even the organist had not
-taken his seat beneath the great pipes of blue and gold that
-towered to the ceiling.
-
-It was the pride of the town--that organ. It had been given by a
-great man (out in the world) whose birthplace the town was. More
-than that, a yearly donation from this same great man paid for
-the skilled organist who came every Sunday from the city to play
-it. To-day, as the organist took his seat, he noticed a new face
-in the Holly pew, and he almost gave a friendly smile as he met
-the wondering gaze of the small boy there; then he lost himself,
-as usual, in the music before him.
-
-Down in the Holly pew the small boy held his breath. A score of
-violins were singing in his ears; and a score of other
-instruments that he could not name, crashed over his head, and
-brought him to his feet in ecstasy. Before a detaining hand
-could stop him, he was out in the aisle, his eyes on the
-blue-and-gold pipes from which seemed to come those wondrous
-sounds. Then his gaze fell on the man and on the banks of keys;
-and with soft steps he crept along the aisle and up the stairs to
-the organ-loft.
-
-For long minutes he stood motionless, listening; then the music
-died into silence and the minister rose for the invocation. It
-was a boy's voice, and not a man's, however, that broke the
-pause.
-
-"Oh, sir, please," it said, "would you--could you teach ME to do
-that?"
-
-The organist choked over a cough, and the soprano reached out and
-drew David to her side, whispering something in his ear. The
-minister, after a dazed silence, bowed his head; while down in
-the Holly pew an angry man and a sorely mortified woman vowed
-that, before David came to church again, he should have learned
-some things.
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VIII
-
-THE PUZZLING "DOS" AND "DON'TS"
-
-
-With the coming of Monday arrived a new life for David--a curious
-life full of "don'ts" and "dos." David wondered sometimes why all
-the pleasant things were "don'ts" and all the unpleasant ones
-"dos." Corn to be hoed, weeds to be pulled, woodboxes to be
-filled; with all these it was "do this, do this, do this." But
-when it came to lying under the apple trees, exploring the brook
-that ran by the field, or even watching the bugs and worms that
-one found in the earth--all these were "don'ts."
-
-As to Farmer Holly--Farmer Holly himself awoke to some new
-experiences that Monday morning. One of them was the difficulty
-in successfully combating the cheerfully expressed opinion that
-weeds were so pretty growing that it was a pity to pull them up
-and let them all wither and die. Another was the equally great
-difficulty of keeping a small boy at useful labor of any sort in
-the face of the attractions displayed by a passing cloud, a
-blossoming shrub, or a bird singing on a tree-branch.
-
-In spite of all this, however, David so evidently did his best to
-carry out the "dos" and avoid the "don'ts," that at four o'clock
-that first Monday he won from the stern but would-be-just Farmer
-Holly his freedom for the rest of the day; and very gayly he set
-off for a walk. He went without his violin, as there was the
-smell of rain in the air; but his face and his step and the very
-swing of his arms were singing (to David) the joyous song of the
-morning before. Even yet, in spite of the vicissitudes of the
-day's work, the whole world, to David's homesick, lonely little
-heart, was still caroling that blessed "You're wanted, you're
-wanted, you're wanted!"
-
-And then he saw the crow.
-
-David knew crows. In his home on the mountain he had had several
-of them for friends. He had learned to know and answer their
-calls. He had learned to admire their wisdom and to respect their
-moods and tempers. He loved to watch them. Especially he loved to
-see the great birds cut through the air with a wide sweep of
-wings, so alive, so gloriously free!
-
- But this crow--
-
-This crow was not cutting through the air with a wide sweep of
-wing. It was in the middle of a cornfield, and it was rising and
-falling and flopping about in a most extraordinary fashion. Very
-soon David, running toward it, saw why. By a long leather strip
-it was fastened securely to a stake in the ground.
-
-"Oh, oh, oh!" exclaimed David, in sympathetic consternation.
-"Here, you just wait a minute. I'll fix it."
-
-With confident celerity David whipped out his jackknife to cut
-the thong; but he found then that to "fix it" and to say he would
-"fix it" were two different matters.
-
-The crow did not seem to recognize in David a friend. He saw in
-him, apparently, but another of the stone-throwing, gun-shooting,
-torturing humans who were responsible for his present hateful
-captivity. With beak and claw and wing, therefore, he fought this
-new evil that had come presumedly to torment; and not until David
-had hit upon the expedient of taking off his blouse, and throwing
-it over the angry bird, could the boy get near enough to
-accomplish his purpose. Even then David had to leave upon the
-slender leg a twist of leather.
-
-A moment later, with a whir of wings and a frightened squawk that
-quickly turned into a surprised caw of triumphant rejoicing, the
-crow soared into the air and made straight for a distant
-tree-top. David, after a minute's glad surveying of his work,
-donned his blouse again and resumed his walk.
-
-It was almost six o'clock when David got back to the Holly
-farmhouse. In the barn doorway sat Perry Larson.
-
-"Well, sonny," the man greeted him cheerily, "did ye get yer
-weedin' done?"
-
-"Y--yes," hesitated David. "I got it done; but I didn't like
-it."
-
-" 'T is kinder hot work."
-
-"Oh, I didn't mind that part," returned David. "What I didn't
-like was pulling up all those pretty little plants and letting
-them die."
-
-"Weeds--'pretty little plants'!" ejaculated the man. "Well, I'll
-be jiggered!"
-
-"But they WERE pretty," defended David, reading aright the scorn
-in Perry Larson's voice. "The very prettiest and biggest there
-were, always. Mr. Holly showed me, you know,--and I had to pull
-them up."
-
-"Well, I'll be jiggered!" muttered Perry Larson again.
-
-"But I've been to walk since. I feel better now."
-
-"Oh, ye do!"
-
-"Oh, yes. I had a splendid walk. I went 'way up in the woods on
-the hill there. I was singing all the time--inside, you know. I
-was so glad Mrs. Holly--wanted me. You know what it is, when you
-sing inside."
-
-Perry Larson scratched his head.
-
-"Well, no, sonny, I can't really say I do," he retorted. "I ain't
-much on singin'."
-
-"Oh, but I don't mean aloud. I mean inside. When you're happy,
-you know."
-
-"When I'm--oh!" The man stopped and stared, his mouth falling
-open. Suddenly his face changed, and he grinned appreciatively.
-"Well, if you ain't the beat 'em, boy! 'T is kinder like
-singin'--the way ye feel inside, when yer 'specially happy, ain't
-it? But I never thought of it before."
-
-"Oh, yes. Why, that's where I get my songs--inside of me, you
-know--that I play on my violin. And I made a crow sing, too. Only
-HE sang outside."
-
-"SING--A CROW!" scoffed the man." Shucks! It'll take more 'n you
-ter make me think a crow can sing, my lad."
-
-"But they do, when they're happy," maintained the boy. "Anyhow,
-it doesn't sound the same as it does when they're cross, or
-plagued over something. You ought to have heard this one to-day.
-He sang. He was so glad to get away. I let him loose, you see."
-
-"You mean, you CAUGHT a crow up there in them woods?" The man's
-voice was skeptical.
-
-"Oh, no, I didn't catch it. But somebody had, and tied him up.
-And he was so unhappy!"
-
-"A crow tied up in the woods!"
-
-"Oh, I didn't find THAT in the woods. It was before I went up
-the hill at all."
-
-"A crow tied up--Look a-here, boy, what are you talkin' about?
-Where was that crow?" Perry Larson's whole self had become
-suddenly alert.
-
-"In the field 'Way over there. And somebody--"
-
-"The cornfield! Jingo! Boy, you don't mean you touched THAT
-crow?"
-
-"Well, he wouldn't let me TOUCH him," half-apologized David. "He
-was so afraid, you see. Why, I had to put my blouse over his head
-before he'd let me cut him loose at all."
-
-"Cut him loose!" Perry Larson sprang to his feet. "You did
-n't--you DIDn't let that crow go!"
-
-David shrank back.
-
-"Why, yes; he WANTED to go. He--" But the man before him had
-fallen back despairingly to his old position.
-
-"Well, sir, you've done it now. What the boss'll say, I don't
-know; but I know what I'd like ter say to ye. I was a whole week,
-off an' on, gettin' hold of that crow, an' I wouldn't have got
-him at all if I hadn't hid half the night an' all the mornin' in
-that clump o' bushes, watchin' a chance ter wing him, jest enough
-an' not too much. An' even then the job wa'n't done. Let me tell
-yer, 't wa'n't no small thing ter get him hitched. I'm wearin'
-the marks of the rascal's beak yet. An' now you've gone an' let
-him go--just like that," he finished, snapping his fingers
-angrily.
-
-In David's face there was no contrition. There was only
-incredulous horror.
-
-"You mean, YOU tied him there, on purpose?"
-
-"Sure I did!"
-
-"But he didn't like it. Couldn't you see he didn't like it?"
-cried David.
-
-"Like it! What if he didn't? I didn't like ter have my corn
-pulled up, either. See here, sonny, you no need ter look at me in
-that tone o' voice. I didn't hurt the varmint none ter speak
-of--ye see he could fly, didn't ye?--an' he wa'n't starvin'. I
-saw to it that he had enough ter eat an' a dish o' water handy.
-An' if he didn't flop an' pull an' try ter get away he needn't
-'a' hurt hisself never. I ain't ter blame for what pullin' he
-done."
-
-"But wouldn't you pull if you had two big wings that could carry
-you to the top of that big tree there, and away up, up in the
-sky, where you could talk to the stars?--wouldn't you pull if
-somebody a hundred times bigger'n you came along and tied your
-leg to that post there?"
-
-The man, Perry, flushed an angry red.
-
-"See here, sonny, I wa'n't askin' you ter do no preachin'. What I
-did ain't no more'n any man 'round here does--if he's smart
-enough ter catch one. Rigged-up broomsticks ain't in it with a
-live bird when it comes ter drivin' away them pesky, thievin'
-crows. There ain't a farmer 'round here that hain't been green
-with envy, ever since I caught the critter. An' now ter have you
-come along an' with one flip o'yer knife spile it all, I--Well,
-it jest makes me mad, clean through! That's all."
-
-"You mean, you tied him there to frighten away the other crows?"
-
-"Sure! There ain't nothin' like it."
-
-"Oh, I'm so sorry!"
-
-"Well, you'd better be. But that won't bring back my crow!"
-
-David's face brightened.
-
-"No, that's so, isn't it? I'm glad of that. I was thinking of
-the crows, you see. I'm so sorry for them! Only think how we'd
-hate to be tied like that--" But Perry Larson, with a stare and
-an indignant snort, had got to his feet, and was rapidly walking
-toward the house.
-
-Very plainly, that evening, David was in disgrace, and it took
-all of Mrs. Holly's tact and patience, and some private pleading,
-to keep a general explosion from wrecking all chances of his
-staying longer at the farmhouse. Even as it was, David was
-sorrowfully aware that he was proving to be a great
-disappointment so soon, and his violin playing that evening
-carried a moaning plaintiveness that would have been very
-significant to one who knew David well.
-
-Very faithfully, the next day, the boy tried to carry out all the
-"dos," and though he did not always succeed, yet his efforts were
-so obvious, that even the indignant owner of the liberated crow
-was somewhat mollified; and again Simeon Holly released David
-from work at four o'clock.
-
-Alas, for David's peace of mind, however; for on his walk to-day,
-though he found no captive crow to demand his sympathy, he found
-something else quite as heartrending, and as incomprehensible.
-
-It was on the edge of the woods that he came upon two boys, each
-carrying a rifle, a dead squirrel, and a dead rabbit. The
-threatened rain of the day before had not materialized, and David
-had his violin. He had been playing softly when he came upon the
-boys where the path entered the woods.
-
-"Oh!" At sight of the boys and their burden David gave an
-involuntary cry, and stopped playing.
-
-The boys, scarcely less surprised at sight of David and his
-violin, paused and stared frankly.
-
-"It's the tramp kid with his fiddle," whispered one to the other
-huskily.
-
-David, his grieved eyes on the motionless little bodies in the
-boys' hands, shuddered.
-
-"Are they--dead, too?"
-
-The bigger boy nodded self-importantly.
-
-"Sure. We just shot 'em--the squirrels. Ben here trapped the
-rabbits." He paused, manifestly waiting for the proper awed
-admiration to come into David's face.
-
-But in David's startled eyes there was no awed admiration, there
-was only disbelieving horror.
-
-"You mean, you SENT them to the far country?"
-
-"We--what?"
-
-"Sent them. Made them go yourselves--to the far country?"
-
-The younger boy still stared. The older one grinned disagreeably.
-
-"Sure," he answered with laconic indifference. "We sent 'em to
-the far country, all right."
-
-"But--how did you know they WANTED to go?"
-
-"Wanted--Eh?" exploded the big boy. Then he grinned again, still
-more disagreeably. "Well, you see, my dear, we didn't ask 'em,"
-he gibed.
-
-Real distress came into David's face.
-
-"Then you don't know at all. And maybe they DIDn't want to go.
-And if they didn't, how COULD they go singing, as father said?
-Father wasn't sent. He WENT. And he went singing. He said he
-did. But these--How would YOU like to have somebody come along
-and send YOU to the far country, without even knowing if you
-wanted to go?"
-
-There was no answer. The boys, with a growing fear in their eyes,
-as at sight of something inexplicable and uncanny, were sidling
-away; and in a moment they were hurrying down the hill, not,
-however, without a backward glance or two, of something very like
-terror.
-
-David, left alone, went on his way with troubled eyes and a
-thoughtful frown.
-
-David often wore, during those first few days at the Holly
-farmhouse, a thoughtful face and a troubled frown. There were so
-many, many things that were different from his mountain home.
-Over and over, as those first long days passed, he read his
-letter until he knew it by heart--and he had need to. Was he not
-already surrounded by things and people that were strange to him?
-
-And they were so very strange--these people! There were the boys
-and men who rose at dawn--yet never paused to watch the sun flood
-the world with light; who stayed in the fields all day--yet never
-raised their eyes to the big fleecy clouds overhead; who knew
-birds only as thieves after fruit and grain, and squirrels and
-rabbits only as creatures to be trapped or shot. The women--they
-were even more incomprehensible. They spent the long hours behind
-screened doors and windows, washing the same dishes and sweeping
-the same floors day after day. They, too, never raised their eyes
-to the blue sky outside, nor even to the crimson roses that
-peeped in at the window. They seemed rather to be looking always
-for dirt, yet not pleased when they found it--especially if it
-had been tracked in on the heel of a small boy's shoe!
-
-More extraordinary than all this to David, however, was the fact
-that these people regarded HIM, not themselves, as being strange.
-As if it were not the most natural thing in the world to live
-with one's father in one's home on the mountain-top, and spend
-one's days trailing through the forest paths, or lying with a
-book beside some babbling little stream! As if it were not
-equally natural to take one's violin with one at times, and learn
-to catch upon the quivering strings the whisper of the winds
-through the trees! Even in winter, when the clouds themselves
-came down from the sky and covered the earth with their soft
-whiteness,--even then the forest was beautiful; and the song of
-the brook under its icy coat carried a charm and mystery that
-were quite wanting in the chattering freedom of summer. Surely
-there was nothing strange in all this, and yet these people
-seemed to think there was!
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IX
-
-JOE
-
-
-Day by day, however, as time passed, David diligently tried to
-perform the "dos" and avoid the "don'ts"; and day by day he came
-to realize how important weeds and woodboxes were, if he were to
-conform to what was evidently Farmer Holly's idea of "playing in,
-tune" in this strange new Orchestra of Life in which he found
-himself.
-
-But, try as he would, there was yet an unreality about it all, a
-persistent feeling of uselessness and waste, that would not be
-set aside. So that, after all, the only part of this strange new
-life of his that seemed real to him was the time that came after
-four o'clock each day, when he was released from work.
-
-And how full he filled those hours! There was so much to see, so
-much to do. For sunny days there were field and stream and
-pasture land and the whole wide town to explore. For rainy days,
-if he did not care to go to walk, there was his room with the
-books in the chimney cupboard. Some of them David had read
-before, but many of them he had not. One or two were old friends;
-but not so "Dare Devil Dick," and "The Pirates of Pigeon Cove"
-(which he found hidden in an obscure corner behind a loose
-board). Side by side stood "The Lady of the Lake," "Treasure
-Island," and "David Copperfield"; and coverless and dogeared lay
-"Robinson Crusoe," "The Arabian Nights," and "Grimm's Fairy
-Tales." There were more, many more, and David devoured them all
-with eager eyes. The good in them he absorbed as he absorbed the
-sunshine; the evil he cast aside unconsciously--it rolled off,
-indeed, like the proverbial water from the duck's back.
-
-David hardly knew sometimes which he liked the better, his
-imaginative adventures between the covers of his books or his
-real adventures in his daily strolls. True, it was not his
-mountain home--this place in which he found himself; neither was
-there anywhere his Silver Lake with its far, far-reaching sky
-above. More deplorable yet, nowhere was there the dear father he
-loved so well. But the sun still set in rose and gold, and the
-sky, though small, still carried the snowy sails of its
-cloud-boats; while as to his father--his father had told him not
-to grieve, and David was trying very hard to obey.
-
-With his violin for company David started out each day, unless he
-elected to stay indoors with his books. Sometimes it was toward
-the village that he turned his steps; sometimes it was toward the
-hills back of the town. Whichever way it was, there was always
-sure to be something waiting at the end for him and his violin to
-discover, if it was nothing more than a big white rose in bloom,
-or a squirrel sitting by the roadside.
-
-Very soon, however, David discovered that there was something to
-be found in his wanderings besides squirrels and roses; and that
-was--people. In spite of the strangeness of these people, they
-were wonderfully interesting, David thought. And after that he
-turned his steps more and more frequently toward the village when
-four o'clock released him from the day's work.
-
-At first David did not talk much to these people. He shrank
-sensitively from their bold stares and unpleasantly audible
-comments. He watched them with round eyes of wonder and interest,
-however,--when he did not think they were watching him. And in
-time he came to know not a little about them and about the
-strange ways in which they passed their time.
-
-There was the greenhouse man. It would be pleasant to spend one's
-day growing plants and flowers--but not under that hot, stifling
-glass roof, decided David. Besides, he would not want always to
-pick and send away the very prettiest ones to the city every
-morning, as the greenhouse man did.
-
-There was the doctor who rode all day long behind the gray mare,
-making sick folks well. David liked him, and mentally vowed that
-he himself would be a doctor sometime. Still, there was the
-stage-driver--David was not sure but he would prefer to follow
-this man's profession for a life-work; for in his, one could
-still have the freedom of long days in the open, and yet not be
-saddened by the sight of the sick before they had been made
-well--which was where the stage-driver had the better of the
-doctor, in David's opinion. There were the blacksmith and the
-storekeepers, too, but to these David gave little thought or
-attention.
-
-Though he might not know what he did want to do, he knew very
-well what he did not. All of which merely goes to prove that
-David was still on the lookout for that great work which his
-father had said was waiting for him out in the world.
-
-Meanwhile David played his violin. If he found a crimson rambler
-in bloom in a door-yard, he put it into a little melody of pure
-delight--that a woman in the house behind the rambler heard the
-music and was cheered at her task, David did not know. If he
-found a kitten at play in the sunshine, he put it into a riotous
-abandonment of tumbling turns and trills--that a fretful baby
-heard and stopped its wailing, David also did not know. And once,
-just because the sky was blue and the air was sweet, and it was
-so good to be alive, David lifted his bow and put it all into a
-rapturous paean of ringing exultation--that a sick man in a
-darkened chamber above the street lifted his head, drew in his
-breath, and took suddenly a new lease of life, David still again
-did not know. All of which merely goes to prove that David had
-perhaps found his work and was doing it--although yet still again
-David did not know.
-
-It was in the cemetery one afternoon that David came upon the
-Lady in Black. She was on her knees putting flowers on a little
-mound before her. She looked up as David approached. For a moment
-she gazed wistfully at him; then as if impelled by a hidden
-force, she spoke.
-
-"Little boy, who are you?"
-
-"I'm David."
-
-"David! David who? Do you live here? I've seen you here before."
-
-"Oh, yes, I've been here quite a lot of times." Purposely the boy
-evaded the questions. David was getting tired of
-questions--especially these questions.
-
-"And have you--lost one dear to you, little boy?"
-
-"Lost some one?"
-
-"I mean--is your father or mother--here?"
-
- "Here? Oh, no, they aren't here. My mother is an angel-mother,
-and my father has gone to the far country. He is waiting for me
-there, you know."
-
-"But, that's the same--that is--" She stopped helplessly,
-bewildered eyes on David's serene face. Then suddenly a great
-light came to her own. "Oh, little boy, I wish I could understand
-that--just that," she breathed. "It would make it so much
-easier--if I could just remember that they aren't here--that
-they're WAITING--over there!"
-
-But David apparently did not hear. He had turned and was playing
-softly as he walked away. Silently the Lady in Black knelt,
-listening, looking after him. When she rose some time later and
-left the cemetery, the light on her face was still there, deeper,
-more glorified.
-
-Toward boys and girls--especially boys--of his own age, David
-frequently turned wistful eyes. David wanted a friend, a friend
-who would know and understand; a friend who would see things as
-he saw them, who would understand what he was saying when he
-played. It seemed to David that in some boy of his own age he
-ought to find such a friend. He had seen many boys--but he had
-not yet found the friend. David had begun to think, indeed, that
-of all these strange beings in this new life of his, boys were
-the strangest.
-
-They stared and nudged each other unpleasantly when they came
-upon him playing. They jeered when he tried to tell them what he
-had been playing. They had never heard of the great Orchestra of
-Life, and they fell into most disconcerting fits of laughter, or
-else backed away as if afraid, when he told them that they
-themselves were instruments in it, and that if they did not keep
-themselves in tune, there was sure to be a discord somewhere.
-
-Then there were their games and frolics. Such as were played with
-balls, bats, and bags of beans, David thought he would like very
-much. But the boys only scoffed when he asked them to teach him
-how to play. They laughed when a dog chased a cat, and they
-thought it very, very funny when Tony, the old black man, tripped
-on the string they drew across his path. They liked to throw
-stones and shoot guns, and the more creeping, crawling, or flying
-creatures that they could send to the far country, the happier
-they were, apparently. Nor did they like it at all when he asked
-them if they were sure all these creeping, crawling, flying
-creatures wanted to leave this beautiful world and to be made
-dead. They sneered and called him a sissy. David did not know
-what a sissy was; but from the way they said it, he judged it
-must be even worse to be a sissy than to be a thief.
-
-And then he discovered Joe.
-
-David had found himself in a very strange, very unlovely
-neighborhood that afternoon. The street was full of papers and
-tin cans, the houses were unspeakably forlorn with sagging blinds
-and lack of paint. Untidy women and blear-eyed men leaned over
-the dilapidated fences, or lolled on mud-tracked doorsteps.
-David, his shrinking eyes turning from one side to the other,
-passed slowly through the street, his violin under his arm.
-Nowhere could David find here the tiniest spot of beauty to
-"play." He had reached quite the most forlorn little shanty on
-the street when the promise in his father's letter occurred to
-him. With a suddenly illumined face, he raised his violin to
-position and plunged into a veritable whirl of trills and runs
-and tripping melodies.
-
-"If I didn't just entirely forget that I didn't NEED to SEE
-anything beautiful to play," laughed David softly to himself.
-"Why, it's already right here in my violin!"
-
-David had passed the tumble-down shanty, and was hesitating where
-two streets crossed, when he felt a light touch on his arm. He
-turned to confront a small girl in a patched and faded calico
-dress, obviously outgrown. Her eyes were wide and frightened. In
-the middle of her outstretched dirty little palm was a copper
-cent.
-
-"If you please, Joe sent this--to you," she faltered.
-
-"To me? What for?" David stopped playing and lowered his violin.
-
-The little girl backed away perceptibly, though she still held
-out the coin.
-
-"He wanted you to stay and play some more. He said to tell you
-he'd 'a' sent more money if he could. But he didn't have it. He
-just had this cent."
-
-David's eyes flew wide open.
-
-"You mean he WANTS me to play? He likes it?" he asked joyfully.
-
-"Yes. He said he knew 't wa'n't much--the cent. But he thought
-maybe you'd play a LITTLE for it."
-
-"Play? Of course I'll play" cried David. "Oh, no, I don't want
-the money," he added, waving the again-proffered coin aside. "I
-don't need money where I'm living now. Where is he--the one that
-wanted me to play?" he finished eagerly.
-
-"In there by the window. It's Joe. He's my brother." The little
-girl, in spite of her evident satisfaction at the accomplishment
-of her purpose, yet kept quite aloof from the boy. Nor did the
-fact that he refused the money appear to bring her anything but
-uneasy surprise.
-
-In the window David saw a boy apparently about his own age, a boy
-with sandy hair, pale cheeks, and wide-open, curiously intent
-blue eyes.
-
-"Is he coming? Did you get him? Will he play?" called the boy at
-the window eagerly.
-
-"Yes, I'm right here. I'm the one. Can't you see the violin?
-Shall I play here or come in?" answered David, not one whit less
-eagerly.
-
-The small girl opened her lips as if to explain something; but
-the boy in the window did not wait.
-
-"Oh, come in. WILL you come in?" he cried unbelievingly. "And
-will you just let me touch it--the fiddle? Come! You WILL come?
-See, there isn't anybody home, only just Betty and me."
-
-"Of course I will!" David fairly stumbled up the broken steps in
-his impatience to reach the wide-open door. "Did you like
-it--what I played? And did you know what I was playing? Did you
-understand? Could you see the cloud-boats up in the sky, and my
-Silver Lake down in the valley? And could you hear the birds, and
-the winds in the trees, and the little brooks? Could you? Oh, did
-you understand? I've so wanted to find some one that could! But I
-wouldn't think that YOU--HERE--" With a gesture, and an
-expression on his face that were unmistakable, David came to a
-helpless pause.
-
-"There, Joe, what'd I tell you," cried the little girl, in a
-husky whisper, darting to her brother's side. "Oh, why did you
-make me get him here? Everybody says he's crazy as a loon, and--"
-
-But the boy reached out a quickly silencing hand. His face was
-curiously alight, as if from an inward glow. His eyes, still
-widely intent, were staring straight ahead.
-
-"Stop, Betty, wait," he hushed her. "Maybe--I think I DO
-understand. Boy, you mean--INSIDE of you, you see those things,
-and then you try to make your fiddle tell what you are seeing. Is
-that it?"
-
-"Yes, yes," cried David. "Oh, you DO understand. And I never
-thought you could. I never thought that anybody could that did
-n't have anything to look at but him--but these things."
-
-" 'Anything but these to look at'!" echoed the boy, with a sudden
-anguish in his voice. "Anything but these! I guess if I could see
-ANYTHING, I wouldn't mind WHAT I see! An' you wouldn't,
-neither, if you was--blind, like me."
-
-"Blind!" David fell back. Face and voice were full of horror.
-"You mean you can't see--anything, with your eyes?"
-
-"Nothin'."
-
-"Oh! I never saw any one blind before. There was one in a
-book--but father took it away. Since then, in books down here,
-I've found others--but--"
-
-"Yes, yes. Well, never mind that," cut in the blind boy, growing
-restive under the pity in the other's voice. "Play. Won't you?"
-
-"But how are you EVER going to know what a beautiful world it
-is?" shuddered David. "How can you know? And how can you ever
-play in tune? You're one of the instruments. Father said
-everybody was. And he said everybody was playing SOMETHING all
-the time; and if you didn't play in tune--"
-
-"Joe, Joe, please," begged the little girl "Won't you let him go?
-I'm afraid. I told you--"
-
-"Shucks, Betty! He won't hurt ye," laughed Joe, a little
-irritably. Then to David he turned again with some sharpness.
-
-"Play, won't ye? You SAID you'd play!"
-
-"Yes, oh, yes, I'll play," faltered David, bringing his violin
-hastily to position, and testing the strings with fingers that
-shook a little.
-
-"There!" breathed Joe, settling back in his chair with a
-contented sigh. "Now, play it again--what you did before."
-
-But David did not play what he did before--at first. There were
-no airy cloud-boats, no far-reaching sky, no birds, or murmuring
-forest brooks in his music this time. There were only the
-poverty-stricken room, the dirty street, the boy alone at the
-window, with his sightless eyes--the boy who never, never would
-know what a beautiful world he lived in.
-
-Then suddenly to David came a new thought. This boy, Joe, had
-said before that he understood. He had seemed to know that he was
-being told of the sunny skies and the forest winds, the singing
-birds and the babbling brooks. Perhaps again now he would
-understand.
-
-What if, for those sightless eyes, one could create a world?
-
-Possibly never before had David played as he played then. It was
-as if upon those four quivering strings, he was laying the purple
-and gold of a thousand sunsets, the rose and amber of a thousand
-sunrises, the green of a boundless earth, the blue of a sky that
-reached to heaven itself--to make Joe understand.
-
-"Gee!" breathed Joe, when the music came to an end with a
-crashing chord. "Say, wa'n't that just great? Won't you let me,
-please, just touch that fiddle?" And David, looking into the
-blind boy's exalted face, knew that Joe had indeed--understood.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER X
-
-THE LADY OF THE ROSES
-
-
-It was a new world, indeed, that David created for Joe after
-that--a world that had to do with entrancing music where once was
-silence; delightful companionship where once was loneliness; and
-toothsome cookies and doughnuts where once was hunger.
-
-The Widow Glaspell, Joe's mother, worked out by the day,
-scrubbing and washing; and Joe, perforce, was left to the
-somewhat erratic and decidedly unskillful ministrations of Betty.
-Betty was no worse, and no better, than any other untaught,
-irresponsible twelve-year-old girl, and it was not to be
-expected, perhaps, that she would care to spend all the bright
-sunny hours shut up with her sorely afflicted and somewhat
-fretful brother. True, at noon she never failed to appear and
-prepare something that passed for a dinner for herself and Joe.
-But the Glaspell larder was frequently almost as empty as were
-the hungry stomachs that looked to it for refreshment; and it
-would have taken a far more skillful cook than was the fly-away
-Betty to evolve anything from it that was either palatable or
-satisfying.
-
-With the coming of David into Joe's life all this was changed.
-First, there were the music and the companionship. Joe's father
-had "played in the band" in his youth, and (according to the
-Widow Glaspell) had been a "powerful hand for music." It was from
-him, presumably, that Joe had inherited his passion for melody
-and harmony; and it was no wonder that David recognized so soon
-in the blind boy the spirit that made them kin. At the first
-stroke of David's bow, indeed, the dingy walls about them would
-crumble into nothingness, and together the two boys were off in a
-fairy world of loveliness and joy.
-
-Nor was listening always Joe's part. From "just touching" the
-violin--his first longing plea--he came to drawing a timid bow
-across the strings. In an incredibly short time, then, he was
-picking out bits of melody; and by the end of a fortnight David
-had brought his father's violin for Joe to practice on.
-
-"I can't GIVE it to you--not for keeps," David had explained, a
-bit tremulously, "because it was daddy's, you know; and when I
-see it, it seems almost as if I was seeing him. But you may take
-it. Then you can have it here to play on whenever you like."
-
-After that, in Joe's own hands lay the power to transport himself
-into another world, for with the violin for company he knew no
-loneliness.
-
-Nor was the violin all that David brought to the house. There
-were the doughnuts and the cookies. Very early in his visits
-David had discovered, much to his surprise, that Joe and Betty
-were often hungry.
-
-"But why don't you go down to the store and buy something?" he
-had queried at once.
-
-Upon being told that there was no money to buy with, David's
-first impulse had been to bring several of the gold-pieces the
-next time he came; but upon second thoughts David decided that he
-did not dare. He was not wishing to be called a thief a second
-time. It would be better, he concluded, to bring some food from
-the house instead.
-
-In his mountain home everything the house afforded in the way of
-food had always been freely given to the few strangers that found
-their way to the cabin door. So now David had no hesitation in
-going to Mrs. Holly's pantry for supplies, upon the occasion of
-his next visit to Joe Glaspell's.
-
-Mrs. Holly, coming into the kitchen, found him merging from the
-pantry with both hands full of cookies and doughnuts.
-
-"Why, David, what in the world does this mean?" she demanded.
-
-"They're for Joe and Betty," smiled David happily.
-
-"For Joe and--But those doughnuts and cookies don't belong to
-you. They're mine!"
-
-"Yes, I know they are. I told them you had plenty," nodded David.
-
-"Plenty! What if I have?" remonstrated Mrs. Holly, in growing
-indignation. "That doesn't mean that you can take--" Something
-in David's face stopped the words half-spoken.
-
-"You don't mean that I CAN'T take them to Joe and Betty, do you?
-Why, Mrs. Holly, they're hungry! Joe and Betty are. They don't
-have half enough to eat. Betty said so. And we've got more than
-we want. There's food left on the table every day. Why, if YOU
-were hungry, wouldn't you want somebody to bring--"
-
-But Mrs. Holly stopped him with a despairing gesture.
-
-"There, there, never mind. Run along. Of course you can take
-them. I'm--I'm GLAD to have you," she finished, in a desperate
-attempt to drive from David's face that look of shocked
-incredulity with which he was still regarding her.
-
-Never again did Mrs. Holly attempt to thwart David's generosity
-to the Glaspells; but she did try to regulate it. She saw to it
-that thereafter, upon his visits to the house, he took only
-certain things and a certain amount, and invariably things of her
-own choosing.
-
-But not always toward the Glaspell shanty did David turn his
-steps. Very frequently it was in quite another direction. He had
-been at the Holly farmhouse three weeks when he found his Lady of
-the Roses.
-
-He had passed quite through the village that day, and had come to
-a road that was new to him. It was a beautiful road, smooth,
-white, and firm. Two huge granite posts topped with flaming
-nasturtiums marked the point where it turned off from the main
-highway. Beyond these, as David soon found, it ran between
-wide-spreading lawns and flowering shrubs, leading up the gentle
-slope of a hill. Where it led to, David did not know, but he
-proceeded unhesitatingly to try to find out. For some time he
-climbed the slope in silence, his violin, mute, under his arm;
-but the white road still lay in tantalizing mystery before him
-when a by-path offered the greater temptation, and lured him to
-explore its cool shadowy depths instead.
-
-Had David but known it, he was at Sunny-crest, Hinsdale's one
-"show place," the country home of its one really rich resident,
-Miss Barbara Holbrook. Had he also but known it, Miss Holbrook
-was not celebrated for her graciousness to any visitors,
-certainly not to those who ventured to approach her otherwise
-than by a conventional ring at her front doorbell. But David did
-not know all this; and he therefore very happily followed the
-shady path until he came to the Wonder at the end of it.
-
-The Wonder, in Hinsdale parlance, was only Miss Holbrook's
-garden, but in David's eyes it was fairyland come true. For one
-whole minute he could only stand like a very ordinary little boy
-and stare. At the end of the minute he became himself once more;
-and being himself, he expressed his delight at once in the only
-way he knew how to do--by raising his violin and beginning to
-play.
-
-He had meant to tell of the limpid pool and of the arch of the
-bridge it reflected; of the terraced lawns and marble steps, and
-of the gleaming white of the sculptured nymphs and fauns; of the
-splashes of glorious crimson, yellow, blush-pink, and snowy white
-against the green, where the roses rioted in luxurious bloom. He
-had meant, also, to tell of the Queen Rose of them all--the
-beauteous lady with hair like the gold of sunrise, and a gown
-like the shimmer of the moon on water--of all this he had meant
-to tell; but he had scarcely begun to tell it at all when the
-Beauteous Lady of the Roses sprang to her feet and became so very
-much like an angry young woman who is seriously displeased that
-David could only lower his violin in dismay.
-
-"Why, boy, what does this mean?" she demanded.
-
-David sighed a little impatiently as he came forward into the
-sunlight.
-
-"But I was just telling you," he remonstrated, "and you would not
-let me finish."
-
-"Telling me!"
-
-"Yes, with my violin. COULDn't you understand?" appealed the boy
-wistfully. "You looked as if you could!"
-
-"Looked as if I could!"
-
-"Yes. Joe understood, you see, and I was surprised when HE did.
-But I was just sure you could--with all this to look at."
-
-The lady frowned. Half-unconsciously she glanced about her as if
-contemplating flight. Then she turned back to the boy.
-
-"But how came you here? Who are you?" she cried.
-
-"I'm David. I walked here through the little path back there. I
-didn't know where it went to, but I'm so glad now I found out!"
-
-"Oh, are you!" murmured the lady, with slightly uplifted brows.
-
-She was about to tell him very coldly that now that he had found
-his way there he might occupy himself in finding it home again,
-when the boy interposed rapturously, his eyes sweeping the scene
-before him:--
-
-"Yes. I didn't suppose, anywhere, down here, there was a place
-one half so beautiful!"
-
-An odd feeling of uncanniness sent a swift exclamation to the
-lady's lips.
-
-" 'Down here'! What do you mean by that? You speak as if you came
-from--above," she almost laughed.
-
-"I did," returned David simply. "But even up there I never found
-anything quite like this,"--with a sweep of his hands,--"nor like
-you, O Lady of the Roses," he finished with an admiration that
-was as open as it was ardent.
-
-This time the lady laughed outright. She even blushed a little.
-
-"Very prettily put, Sir Flatterer" she retorted; "but when you
-are older, young man, you won't make your compliments quite so
-broad. I am no Lady of the Roses. I am Miss Holbrook; and--and I
-am not in the habit of receiving gentlemen callers who are
-uninvited and--unannounced," she concluded, a little sharply.
-
-Pointless the shaft fell at David's feet. He had turned again to
-the beauties about him, and at that moment he spied the
-sundial--something he had never seen before.
-
-"What is it?" he cried eagerly, hurrying forward. "It isn 't
-exactly pretty, and yet it looks as if 't were meant
-for--something."
-
-"It is. It is a sundial. It marks the time by the sun."
-
-Even as she spoke, Miss Holbrook wondered why she answered the
-question at all; why she did not send this small piece of
-nonchalant impertinence about his business, as he so richly
-deserved. The next instant she found herself staring at the boy
-in amazement. With unmistakable ease, and with the trained accent
-of the scholar, he was reading aloud the Latin inscription on the
-dial: " 'Horas non numero nisi serenas,' 'I count--no--hours
-but--unclouded ones,' " he translated then, slowly, though with
-confidence. "That's pretty; but what does it mean--about
-'counting'?"
-
-Miss Holbrook rose to her feet.
-
-"For Heaven's sake, boy, who, and what are you?" she demanded.
-"Can YOU read Latin?"
-
-"Why, of course! Can't you?" With a disdainful gesture Miss
-Holbrook swept this aside.
-
-"Boy, who are you?" she demanded again imperatively.
-
-"I'm David. I told you."
-
-"But David who? Where do you live?"
-
-The boy's face clouded.
-
-"I'm David--just David. I live at Farmer Holly's now; but I did
-live on the mountain with--father, you know."
-
-A great light of understanding broke over Miss Holbrook's face.
-She dropped back into her seat.
-
-"Oh, I remember," she murmured. "You're the little--er--boy whom
-he took. I have heard the story. So THAT is who you are," she
-added, the old look of aversion coming back to her eyes. She had
-almost said "the little tramp boy"--but she had stopped in time.
-
-"Yes. And now what do they mean, please,--those words,-- 'I count
-no hours but unclouded ones'?"
-
-Miss Holbrook stirred in her seat and frowned.
-
-"Why, it means what it says, of course, boy. A sundial counts its
-hours by the shadow the sun throws, and when there is no sun
-there is no shadow; hence it's only the sunny hours that are
-counted by the dial," she explained a little fretfully.
-
-David's face radiated delight.
-
-"Oh, but I like that!" he exclaimed.
-
-"You like it!"
-
-"Yes. I should like to be one myself, you know."
-
-"Well, really! And how, pray?" In spite of herself a faint gleam
-of interest came into Miss Holbrook's eyes.
-
-David laughed and dropped himself easily to the ground at her
-feet. He was holding his violin on his knees now.
-
-"Why, it would be such fun," he chuckled, "to just forget all
-about the hours when the sun didn't shine, and remember only the
-nice, pleasant ones. Now for me, there wouldn't be any hours,
-really, until after four o'clock, except little specks of minutes
-that I'd get in between when I DID see something interesting."
-
-Miss Holbrook stared frankly.
-
-"What an extraordinary boy you are, to be sure," she murmured.
-"And what, may I ask, is it that you do every day until four
-o'clock, that you wish to forget? "
-
-David sighed.
-
-"Well, there are lots of things. I hoed potatoes and corn, first,
-but they're too big now, mostly; and I pulled up weeds, too, till
-they were gone. I've been picking up stones, lately, and clearing
-up the yard. Then, of course, there's always the woodbox to fill,
-and the eggs to hunt, besides the chickens to feed,--though I
-don't mind THEM so much; but I do the other things, 'specially
-the weeds. They were so much prettier than the things I had to
-let grow, 'most always."
-
-Miss Holbrook laughed.
-
-"Well, they were; and really" persisted the boy, in answer to the
-merriment in her eyes; "now wouldn't it be nice to be like the
-sundial, and forget everything the sun didn't shine on? Would
-n't you like it? Isn't there anything YOU want to forget?"
-
-Miss Holbrook sobered instantly. The change in her face was so
-very marked, indeed, that involuntarily David looked about for
-something that might have cast upon it so great a shadow. For a
-long minute she did not speak; then very slowly, very bitterly,
-she said aloud--yet as if to herself:--
-
-"Yes. If I had my way I'd forget them every one--these hours;
-every single one!"
-
-"Oh, Lady of the Roses!" expostulated David in a voice quivering
-with shocked dismay. "You don't mean--you can't mean that you
-don't have ANY--sun!"
-
-"I mean just that," bowed Miss Holbrook wearily, her eyes on the
-somber shadows of the pool; "just that!"
-
-David sat stunned, confounded. Across the marble steps and the
-terraces the shadows lengthened, and David watched them as the
-sun dipped behind the tree-tops. They seemed to make more vivid
-the chill and the gloom of the lady's words--more real the day
-that had no sun. After a time the boy picked up his violin and
-began to play, softly, and at first with evident hesitation. Even
-when his touch became more confident, there was still in the
-music a questioning appeal that seemed to find no answer--an
-appeal that even the player himself could not have explained.
-
-For long minutes the young woman and the boy sat thus in the
-twilight. Then suddenly the woman got to her feet.
-
-"Come, come, boy, what can I be thinking of?" she cried sharply.
-"I must go in and you must go home. Good-night." And she swept
-across the grass to the path that led toward the house.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XI
-
-JACK AND JILL
-
-
-David was tempted to go for a second visit to his Lady of the
-Roses, but something he could not define held him back. The lady
-was in his mind almost constantly, however; and very vivid to him
-was the picture of the garden, though always it was as he had
-seen it last with the hush and shadow of twilight, and with the
-lady's face gloomily turned toward the sunless pool. David could
-not forget that for her there were no hours to count; she had
-said it herself. He could not understand how this could be so;
-and the thought filled him with vague unrest and pain.
-
-Perhaps it was this restlessness that drove David to explore even
-more persistently the village itself, sending him into new
-streets in search of something strange and interesting. One day
-the sound of shouts and laughter drew him to an open lot back of
-the church where some boys were at play.
-
-David still knew very little of boys. In his mountain home he had
-never had them for playmates, and he had not seen much of them
-when he went with his father to the mountain village for
-supplies. There had been, it is true, the boy who frequently
-brought milk and eggs to the cabin; but he had been very quiet
-and shy, appearing always afraid and anxious to get away, as if
-he had been told not to stay. More recently, since David had been
-at the Holly farmhouse, his experience with boys had been even
-less satisfying. The boys--with the exception of blind Joe--had
-very clearly let it be understood that they had little use for a
-youth who could find nothing better to do than to tramp through
-the woods and the streets with a fiddle under his arm.
-
-To-day, however, there came a change. Perhaps they were more used
-to him; or perhaps they had decided suddenly that it might be
-good fun to satisfy their curiosity, anyway, regardless of
-consequences. Whatever it was, the lads hailed his appearance
-with wild shouts of glee.
-
-"Golly, boys, look! Here's the fiddlin' kid," yelled one; and the
-others joined in the "Hurrah!" he gave.
-
-David smiled delightedly; once more he had found some one who
-wanted him--and it was so nice to be wanted! Truth to tell, David
-had felt not a little hurt at the persistent avoidance of all
-those boys and girls of his own age.
-
-"How--how do you do?" he said diffidently, but still with that
-beaming smile.
-
-Again the boys shouted gleefully as they hurried forward. Several
-had short sticks in their hands. One had an old tomato can with a
-string tied to it. The tallest boy had something that he was
-trying to hold beneath his coat.
-
-" 'H--how do you do?' " they mimicked. "How do you do, fiddlin'
-kid?"
-
-"I'm David; my name is David." The reminder was graciously given,
-with a smile.
-
-"David! David! His name is David," chanted the boys, as if they
-were a comic-opera chorus.
-
-David laughed outright.
-
-"Oh, sing it again, sing it again!" he crowed. "That sounded
-fine!"
-
-The boys stared, then sniffed disdainfully, and cast derisive
-glances into each other's eyes--it appeared that this little
-sissy tramp boy did not even know enough to discover when he was
-being laughed at!
-
-"David! David! His name is David," they jeered into his face
-again. "Come on, tune her up! We want ter dance."
-
-"Play? Of course I'll play," cried David joyously, raising his
-violin and testing a string for its tone.
-
-"Here, hold on," yelled the tallest boy. "The Queen o' the Ballet
-ain't ready". And he cautiously pulled from beneath his coat a
-struggling kitten with a perforated bag tied over its head.
-
-"Sure! We want her in the middle," grinned the boy with the tin
-can. "Hold on till I get her train tied to her," he finished,
-trying to capture the swishing, fluffy tail of the frightened
-little cat.
-
-David had begun to play, but he stopped his music with a
-discordant stroke of the bow.
-
-"What are you doing? What is the matter with that cat?" he
-demanded.
-
-" 'Matter'!" called a derisive voice. "Sure, nothin' 's the
-matter with her. She's the Queen o' the Ballet--she is!"
-
-"What do you mean?" cried David. At that moment the string bit
-hard into the captured tail, and the kitten cried out with the
-pain. "Look out! You're hurting her," cautioned David sharply.
-
-Only a laugh and a jeering word answered. Then the kitten, with
-the bag on its head and the tin can tied to its tail, was let
-warily to the ground, the tall boy still holding its back with
-both hands.
-
-"Ready, now! Come on, play," he ordered; "then we'll set her
-dancing."
-
-David's eyes flashed.
-
-"I will not play--for that."
-
-The boys stopped laughing suddenly.
-
-"Eh? What?" They could scarcely have been more surprised if the
-kitten itself had said the words.
-
-"I say I won't play--I can't play--unless you let that cat go."
-
-"Hoity-toity! Won't ye hear that now?" laughed a mocking voice.
-"And what if we say we won't let her go, eh?"
-
-"Then I'll make you," vowed David, aflame with a newborn
-something that seemed to have sprung full-grown into being.
-
-"Yow!" hooted the tallest boy, removing both hands from the
-captive kitten.
-
-The kitten, released, began to back frantically. The can,
-dangling at its heels, rattled and banged and thumped, until the
-frightened little creature, crazed with terror, became nothing
-but a whirling mass of misery. The boys, formed now into a
-crowing circle of delight, kept the kitten within bounds, and
-flouted David mercilessly.
-
-"Ah, ha!--stop us, will ye? Why don't ye stop us?" they gibed.
-
-For a moment David stood without movement, his eyes staring. The
-next instant he turned and ran. The jeers became a chorus of
-triumphant shouts then--but not for long. David had only hurried
-to the woodpile to lay down his violin. He came back then, on the
-run--and before the tallest boy could catch his breath he was
-felled by a stinging blow on the jaw.
-
-Over by the church a small girl, red-haired and red-eyed,
-clambered hastily over the fence behind which for long minutes
-she had been crying and wringing her hands.
-
-"He'll be killed, he'll be killed," she moaned. "And it's my
-fault, 'cause it's my kitty--it's my kitty," she sobbed,
-straining her eyes to catch a glimpse of the kitten's protector
-in the squirming mass of legs and arms.
-
-The kitten, unheeded now by the boys, was pursuing its backward
-whirl to destruction some distance away, and very soon the little
-girl discovered her. With a bound and a choking cry she reached
-the kitten, removed the bag and unbound the cruel string. Then,
-sitting on the ground, a safe distance away, she soothed the
-palpitating little bunch of gray fur, and watched with fearful
-eyes the fight.
-
-And what a fight it was! There was no question, of course, as to
-its final outcome, with six against one; but meanwhile the one
-was giving the six the surprise of their lives in the shape of
-well-dealt blows and skillful twists and turns that caused their
-own strength and weight to react upon themselves in a most
-astonishing fashion. The one unmistakably was getting the worst
-of it, however, when the little girl, after a hurried dash to the
-street, brought back with her to the rescue a tall, smooth-shaven
-young man whom she had hailed from afar as "Jack."
-
-Jack put a stop to things at once. With vigorous jerks and pulls
-he unsnarled the writhing mass, boy by boy, each one of whom,
-upon catching sight of his face, slunk hurriedly away, as if glad
-to escape so lightly. There was left finally upon the ground only
-David alone. But when David did at last appear, the little girl
-burst into tears anew.
-
-"Oh, Jack, he's killed--I know he's killed," she wailed. "And he
-was so nice and--and pretty. And now--look at him! Ain't he a
-sight?"
-
-David was not killed, but he was--a sight. His blouse was torn,
-his tie was gone, and his face and hands were covered with dirt
-and blood. Above one eye was an ugly-looking lump, and below the
-other was a red bruise. Somewhat dazedly he responded to the
-man's helpful hand, pulled himself upright, and looked about him.
-He did not see the little girl behind him.
-
-"Where's the cat?" he asked anxiously.
-
-The unexpected happened then. With a sobbing cry the little girl
-flung herself upon him, cat and all.
-
-"Here, right here," she choked. "And it was you who saved her--my
-Juliette! And I'll love you, love you, love you always for it!"
-
-"There, there, Jill," interposed the man a little hurriedly.
-"Suppose we first show our gratitude by seeing if we can't do
-something to make our young warrior here more comfortable." And
-he began to brush off with his handkerchief some of the
-accumulated dirt.
-
-"Why can't we take him home, Jack, and clean him up 'fore other
-folks see him?" suggested the girl.
-
-The boy turned quickly.
-
-"Did you call him 'Jack'?"
-
-"Yes."
-
-"And he called you, Jill'?"
-
-"Yes."
-
-"The real 'Jack and Jill' that 'went up the hill'?" The man and
-the girl laughed; but the girl shook her head as she answered,--
-
-"Not really--though we do go up a hill, all right, every day. But
-those aren't even our own names. We just call each other that
-for fun. Don't YOU ever call things--for fun?"
-
-David's face lighted up in spite of the dirt, the lump, and the
-bruise.
-
-"Oh, do you do that?" he breathed. "Say, I just know I'd like to
-play to you! You'd understand!"
-
-"Oh, yes, and he plays, too," explained the little girl, turning
-to the man rapturously. "On a fiddle, you know, like you."
-
-She had not finished her sentence before David was away, hurrying
-a little unsteadily across the lot for his violin. When he came
-back the man was looking at him with an anxious frown.
-
-"Suppose you come home with us, boy," he said. "It isn't
-far--through the hill pasture, 'cross lots,--and we'll look you
-over a bit. That lump over your eye needs attention."
-
-"Thank you," beamed David. "I'd like to go, and--I'm glad you
-want me!" He spoke to the man, but he looked at the little
-red-headed girl, who still held the gray kitten in her arms.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XII
-
-ANSWERS THAT DID NOT ANSWER
-
-
-"Jack and Jill," it appeared, were a brother and sister who lived
-in a tiny house on a hill directly across the creek from
-Sunnycrest. Beyond this David learned little until after bumps
-and bruises and dirt had been carefully attended to. He had then,
-too, some questions to answer concerning himself.
-
-"And now, if you please," began the man smilingly, as he surveyed
-the boy with an eye that could see no further service to be
-rendered, "do you mind telling me who you are, and how you came
-to be the center of attraction for the blows and cuffs of six
-boys?"
-
-"I'm David, and I wanted the cat," returned the boy simply.
-
-"Well, that's direct and to the point, to say the least," laughed
-the man. "Evidently, however, you're in the habit of being that.
-But, David, there were six of them,--those boys,--and some of
-them were larger than you."
-
-"Yes, sir."
-
-"And they were so bad and cruel," chimed in the little girl.
-
-The man hesitated, then questioned slowly.
-
-"And may I ask you where you--er--learned to--fight like that?"
-
-"I used to box with father. He said I must first be well and
-strong. He taught me jiujitsu, too, a little; but I couldn't
-make it work very well--with so many"
-
-"I should say not," adjudged the man grimly. "But you gave them a
-surprise or two, I'll warrant," he added, his eyes on the cause
-of the trouble, now curled in a little gray bunch of content on
-the window sill. "But I don't know yet who you are. Who is your
-father? Where does he live?"
-
-David shook his head. As was always the case when his father was
-mentioned, his face grew wistful and his eyes dreamy.
-
-"He doesn't live here anywhere," murmured the boy. "In the far
-country he is waiting for me to come to him and tell him of the
-beautiful world I have found, you know."
-
-"Eh? What?" stammered the man, not knowing whether to believe his
-eyes, or his ears. This boy who fought like a demon and talked
-like a saint, and who, though battered and bruised, prattled of
-the "beautiful world" he had found, was most disconcerting.
-
-"Why, Jack, don't you know?" whispered the little girl
-agitatedly. "He's the boy at Mr. Holly's that they took." Then,
-still more softly: "He's the little tramp boy. His father died in
-the barn."
-
-"Oh," said the man, his face clearing, and his eyes showing a
-quick sympathy. "You're the boy at the Holly farmhouse, are you?"
-
-"Yes, sir."
-
-"And he plays the fiddle everywhere," volunteered the little
-girl, with ardent admiration. "If you hadn't been shut up sick
-just now, you'd have heard him yourself. He plays
-everywhere--everywhere he goes."
-
-"Is that so?" murmured Jack politely, shuddering a little at what
-he fancied would come from a violin played by a boy like the one
-before him. (Jack could play the violin himself a little--enough
-to know it some, and love it more.) "Hm-m; well, and what else do
-you do? "
-
-"Nothing, except to go for walks and read."
-
-"Nothing!--a big boy like you--and on Simeon Holly's farm?" Voice
-and manner showed that Jack was not unacquainted with Simeon
-Holly and his methods and opinions.
-
-David laughed gleefully.
-
-"Oh, of course, REALLY I do lots of things, only I don't count
-those any more. 'Horas non numero nisi serenas,' you knew," he
-quoted pleasantly, smiling into the man's astonished eyes.
-
-"Jack, what was that--what he said?" whispered the little girl.
-"It sounded foreign. IS he foreign?"
-
-"You've got me, Jill," retorted the man, with a laughing
-grimace. "Heaven only knows what he is--I don't. What he SAID was
-Latin; I do happen to know that. Still"--he turned to the boy
-ironically--"of course you know the translation of that," he
-said.
-
-"Oh, yes. 'I count no hours but unclouded ones'--and I liked
-that. 'T was on a sundial, you know; and I'M going to be a
-sundial, and not count, the hours I don't like--while I'm pulling
-up weeds, and hoeing potatoes, and picking up stones, and all
-that. Don't you see?"
-
-For a moment the man stared dumbly. Then he threw back his head
-and laughed.
-
-"Well, by George!" he muttered. "By George!" And he laughed
-again. Then: "And did your father teach you that, too?" he asked.
-
-"Oh, no,--well, he taught me Latin, and so of course I could read
-it when I found it. But those 'special words I got off the
-sundial where my Lady of the Roses lives."
-
-"Your--Lady of the Roses! And who is she?"
-
-"Why, don't you know? You live right in sight of her house,"
-cried David, pointing to the towers of Sunnycrest that showed
-above the trees. "It's over there she lives. I know those towers
-now, and I look for them wherever I go. I love them. It makes me
-see all over again the roses--and her."
-
-"You mean--Miss Holbrook?"
-
-The voice was so different from the genial tones that he had
-heard before that David looked up in surprise.
-
-"Yes; she said that was her name," he answered, wondering at the
-indefinable change that had come to the man's face.
-
-There was a moment's pause, then the man rose to his feet.
-
-"How's your head? Does it ache?" he asked briskly.
-
-"Not much--some. I--I think I'll be going," replied David, a
-little awkwardly, reaching for his violin, and unconsciously
-showing by his manner the sudden chill in the atmosphere.
-
-The little girl spoke then. She overwhelmed him again with
-thanks, and pointed to the contented kitten on the window sill.
-True, she did not tell him this time that she would love, love,
-love him always; but she beamed upon him gratefully and she urged
-him to come soon again, and often.
-
-David bowed himself off, with many a backward wave of the hand,
-and many a promise to come again. Not until he had quite reached
-the bottom of the hill did he remember that the man, "Jack," had
-said almost nothing at the last. As David recollected him,
-indeed, he had last been seen standing beside one of the veranda
-posts, with gloomy eyes fixed on the towers of Sunnycrest that
-showed red-gold above the tree-tops in the last rays of the
-setting sun.
-
-It was a bad half-hour that David spent at the Holly farmhouse in
-explanation of his torn blouse and bruised face. Farmer Holly did
-not approve of fights, and he said so, very sternly indeed. Even
-Mrs. Holly, who was usually so kind to him, let David understand
-that he was in deep disgrace, though she was very tender to his
-wounds.
-
-David did venture to ask her, however, before he went upstairs to
-bed:--
-
-"Mrs. Holly, who are those people--Jack and Jill--that were so
-good to me this afternoon?"
-
-"They are John Gurnsey and his sister, Julia; but the whole town
-knows them by the names they long ago gave themselves, 'Jack' and
-'Jill.' "
-
-"And do they live all alone in the little house?"
-
-"Yes, except for the Widow Glaspell, who comes in several times a
-week, I believe, to cook and wash and sweep. They aren't very
-happy, I'm afraid, David, and I'm glad you could rescue the
-little girl's kitten for her--but you mustn't fight. No good can
-come of fighting!"
-
-"I got the cat--by fighting."
-
-"Yes, yes, I know; but--" She did not finish her sentence, and
-David was only waiting for a pause to ask another question.
-
-"Why aren't they happy, Mrs. Holly?"
-
-"Tut, tut, David, it's a long story, and you wouldn't understand
-it if I told it. It's only that they're all alone in the world,
-and Jack Gurnsey isn't well. He must be thirty years old now. He
-had bright hopes not so long ago studying law, or something of
-the sort, in the city. Then his father died, and his mother, and
-he lost his health. Something ails his lungs, and the doctors
-sent him here to be out of doors. He even sleeps out of doors,
-they say. Anyway, he's here, and he's making a home for his
-sister; but, of course, with his hopes and ambitions--But there,
-David, you don't understand, of course!"
-
-"Oh, yes, I do," breathed David, his eyes pensively turned toward
-a shadowy corner. "He found his work out in the world, and then
-he had to stop and couldn't do it. Poor Mr. Jack!"
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIII
-
-A SURPRISE FOR MR. JACK
-
-
-Life at the Holly farmhouse was not what it had been. The coming
-of David had introduced new elements that promised complications.
-Not because he was another mouth to feed--Simeon Holly was not
-worrying about that part any longer. Crops showed good promise,
-and all ready in the bank even now was the necessary money to
-cover the dreaded note, due the last of August. The complicating
-elements in regard to David were of quite another nature.
-
-To Simeon Holly the boy was a riddle to be sternly solved. To
-Ellen Holly he was an everpresent reminder of the little boy of
-long ago, and as such was to be loved and trained into a
-semblance of what that boy might have become. To Perry Larson,
-David was the "derndest checkerboard of sense an' nonsense
-goin'"--a game over which to chuckle.
-
-At the Holly farmhouse they could not understand a boy who would
-leave a supper for a sunset, or who preferred a book to a toy
-pistol--as Perry Larson found out was the case on the Fourth of
-July; who picked flowers, like a girl, for the table, yet who
-unhesitatingly struck the first blow in a fight with six
-antagonists: who would not go fishing because the fishes would
-not like it, nor hunting for any sort of wild thing that had
-life; who hung entranced for an hour over the "millions of lovely
-striped bugs" in a field of early potatoes, and who promptly and
-stubbornly refused to sprinkle those same "lovely bugs" with
-Paris green when discovered at his worship. All this was most
-perplexing, to say the least.
-
-Yet David worked, and worked well, and in most cases he obeyed
-orders willingly. He learned much, too, that was interesting and
-profitable; nor was he the only one that made strange discoveries
-during those July days. The Hollys themselves learned much. They
-learned that the rose of sunset and the gold of sunrise were
-worth looking at; and that the massing of the thunderheads in the
-west meant more than just a shower. They learned, too, that the
-green of the hilltop and of the far-reaching meadow was more than
-grass, and that the purple haze along the horizon was more than
-the mountains that lay between them and the next State. They were
-beginning to see the world with David's eyes.
-
-There were, too, the long twilights and evenings when David, on
-the wings of his violin, would speed away to his mountain home,
-leaving behind him a man and a woman who seemed to themselves to
-be listening to the voice of a curly-headed, rosy-cheeked lad who
-once played at their knees and nestled in their arms when the day
-was done. And here, too, the Hollys were learning; though the
-thing thus learned was hidden deep in their hearts.
-
-It was not long after David's first visit that the boy went again
-to "The House that Jack Built," as the Gurnseys called their tiny
-home. (Though in reality it had been Jack's father who had built
-the house. Jack and Jill, however, did not always deal with
-realities.) It was not a pleasant afternoon. There was a light
-mist in the air, and David was without his violin.
-
-"I came to--to inquire for the cat--Juliette," he began, a little
-bashfully. "I thought I'd rather do that than read to-day," he
-explained to Jill in the doorway.
-
-"Good! I'm so glad! I hoped you'd come," the little girl welcomed
-him. "Come in and--and see Juliette," she added hastily,
-remembering at the last moment that her brother had not looked
-with entire favor on her avowed admiration for this strange
-little boy.
-
-Juliette, roused from her nap, was at first inclined to resent
-her visitor's presence. In five minutes, however, she was purring
-in his lap.
-
-The conquest of the kitten once accomplished, David looked about
-him a little restlessly. He began to wonder why he had come. He
-wished he had gone to see Joe Glaspell instead. He wished that
-Jill would not sit and stare at him like that. He wished that she
-would say something--anything. But Jill, apparently struck dumb
-with embarrassment, was nervously twisting the corner of her
-apron into a little knot. David tried to recollect what he had
-talked about a few days before, and he wondered why he had so
-enjoyed himself then. He wished that something would
-happen--anything!--and then from an inner room came the sound of
-a violin.
-
-David raised his head.
-
-"It's Jack," stammered the little girl--who also had been wishing
-something would happen. "He plays, same as you do, on the
-violin."
-
-"Does he?" beamed David. "But--" He paused, listening, a quick
-frown on his face.
-
-Over and over the violin was playing a single phrase--and the
-variations in the phrase showed the indecision of the fingers and
-of the mind that controlled them. Again and again with irritating
-sameness, yet with a still more irritating difference, came the
-succession of notes. And then David sprang to his feet, placing
-Juliette somewhat unceremoniously on the floor, much to that
-petted young autocrat's disgust.
-
-"Here, where is he? Let me show him," cried the boy, and at the
-note of command in his voice, Jill involuntarily rose and opened
-the door to Jack's den.
-
-"Oh, please, Mr. Jack," burst out David, hurrying into the room.
-"Don't you see? You don't go at that thing right. If you'll just
-let me show you a minute, we'll have it fixed in no time!"
-
-The man with the violin stared, and lowered his bow. A slow red
-came to his face. The phrase was peculiarly a difficult one, and
-beyond him, as he knew; but that did not make the present
-intrusion into his privacy any the more welcome.
-
-"Oh, will we, indeed!" he retorted, a little sharply. "Don't
-trouble yourself, I beg of you, boy."
-
-"But it isn't a mite of trouble, truly," urged David, with an
-ardor that ignored the sarcasm in the other's words. "I WANT to
-do it."
-
-Despite his annoyance, the man gave a short laugh.
-
-"Well, David, I believe you. And I'll warrant you'd tackle this
-Brahms concerto as nonchalantly as you did those six hoodlums
-with the cat the other day--and expect to win out, too!"
-
-"But, truly, this is easy, when you know how," laughed the boy.
-"See!"
-
-To his surprise, the man found himself relinquishing the violin
-and bow into the slim, eager hands that reached for them. The
-next moment he fell back in amazement. Clear, distinct, yet
-connected like a string of rounded pearls fell the troublesome
-notes from David's bow. "You see," smiled the boy again, and
-played the phrase a second time, more slowly, and with deliberate
-emphasis at the difficult part. Then, as if in answer to some
-irresistible summons within him, he dashed into the next phrase
-and, with marvelous technique, played quite through the rippling
-cadenza that completed the movement.
-
-"Well, by George!" breathed the man dazedly, as he took the
-offered violin. The next moment he had demanded vehemently: "For
-Heaven's sake, who ARE you, boy?"
-
-David's face wrinkled in grieved surprise.
-
-"Why, I'm David. Don't you remember? I was here just the other
-day!"
-
-"Yes, yes; but who taught you to play like that?"
-
-"Father."
-
-" 'Father'!" The man echoed the word with a gesture of comic
-despair. "First Latin, then jiujitsu, and now the violin! Boy,
-who was your father?"
-
-David lifted his head and frowned a little. He had been
-questioned so often, and so unsympathetically, about his father
-that he was beginning to resent it.
-
-"He was daddy--just daddy; and I loved him dearly."
-
-"But what was his name?"
-
-"I don't know. We didn't seem to have a name like--like yours
-down here. Anyway, if we did, I didn't know what it was."
-
-"But, David,"--the man was speaking very gently now. He had
-motioned the boy to a low seat by his side. The little girl was
-standing near, her eyes alight with wondering interest. "He must
-have had a name, you know, just the same. Didn't you ever hear
-any one call him anything? Think, now."
-
-"No." David said the single word, and turned his eyes away. It
-had occurred to him, since he had come to live in the valley,
-that perhaps his father did not want to have his name known. He
-remembered that once the milk-and-eggs boy had asked what to call
-him; and his father had laughed and answered: "I don't see but
-you'll have to call me 'The Old Man of the Mountain,' as they do
-down in the village." That was the only time David could
-recollect hearing his father say anything about his name. At the
-time David had not thought much about it. But since then, down
-here where they appeared to think a name was so important, he had
-wondered if possibly his father had not preferred to keep his to
-himself. If such were the case, he was glad now that he did not
-know this name, so that he might not have to tell all these
-inquisitive people who asked so many questions about it. He was
-glad, too, that those men had not been able to read his father's
-name at the end of his other note that first morning--if his
-father really did not wish his name to be known.
-
-"But, David, think. Where you lived, wasn't there ever anybody
-who called him by name?"
-
-David shook his head.
-
-"I told you. We were all alone, father and I, in the little house
-far up on the mountain."
-
-"And--your mother?" Again David shook his head.
-
-"She is an angel-mother, and angel-mothers don't live in houses,
-you know."
-
-There was a moment's pause; then gently the man asked:--
-
-"And you always lived there?"
-
-"Six years, father said."
-
-"And before that?"
-
-"I don't remember." There was a touch of injured reserve in the
-boy's voice which the man was quick to perceive. He took the hint
-at once.
-
-"He must have been a wonderful man--your father!" he exclaimed.
-
-The boy turned, his eyes luminous with feeling.
-
-"He was--he was perfect! But they--down here--don't seem to
-know--or care," he choked.
-
-"Oh, but that's because they don't understand," soothed the man.
-"Now, tell me--you must have practiced a lot to play like that."
-
-"I did--but I liked it."
-
-"And what else did you do? and how did you happen to come--down
-here?"
-
-Once again David told his story, more fully, perhaps, this time
-than ever before, because of the sympathetic ears that were
-listening.
-
-"But now" he finished wistfully, "it's all, so different, and I'm
-down here alone. Daddy went, you know, to the far country; and he
-can't come back from there."
-
-"Who told you--that?"
-
-"Daddy himself. He wrote it to me."
-
-"Wrote it to you!" cried the man, sitting suddenly erect.
-
-"Yes. It was in his pocket, you see. They--found it." David's
-voice was very low, and not quite steady.
-
-"David, may I see--that letter?"
-
-The boy hesitated; then slowly he drew it from his pocket.
-
-"Yes, Mr. Jack. I'll let YOU see it."
-
-Reverently, tenderly, but very eagerly the man took the note and
-read it through, hoping somewhere to find a name that would help
-solve the mystery. With a sigh he handed it back. His eyes were
-wet.
-
-"Thank you, David. That is a beautiful letter," he said softly.
-"And I believe you'll do it some day, too. You'll go to him with
-your violin at your chin and the bow drawn across the strings to
-tell him of the beautiful world you have found."
-
-"Yes, sir," said David simply. Then, with a suddenly radiant
-smile: "And NOW I can't help finding it a beautiful world, you
-know, 'cause I don't count the hours I don't like."
-
-"You don't what?--oh, I remember," returned Mr. Jack, a quick
-change coming to his face.
-
-"Yes, the sundial, you know, where my Lady of the Roses lives."
-
-"Jack, what is a sundial?" broke in Jill eagerly.
-
-Jack turned, as if in relief.
-
-"Hullo, girlie, you there?--and so still all this time? Ask
-David. He'll tell you what a sundial is. Suppose, anyhow, that
-you two go out on the piazza now. I've got--er-some work to do.
-And the sun itself is out; see?--through the trees there. It came
-out just to say 'good-night,' I'm sure. Run along, quick!" And he
-playfully drove them from the room.
-
-Alone, he turned and sat down at his desk. His work was before
-him, but he did not do it. His eyes were out of the window on the
-golden tops of the towers of Sunnycrest. Motionless, he watched
-them until they turned gray-white in the twilight. Then he picked
-up his pencil and began to write feverishly. He went to the
-window, however, as David stepped off the veranda, and called
-merrily:--
-
-"Remember, boy, that when there's another note that baffles me,
-I'm going to send for you."
-
-"He's coming anyhow. I asked him," announced Jill.
-
- And David laughed back a happy "Of course I am!"
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIV
-
-THE TOWER WINDOW
-
-
-It is not to be expected that when one's thoughts lead so
-persistently to a certain place, one's feet will not follow, if
-they can; and David's could--so he went to seek his Lady of the
-Roses.
-
-At four o'clock one afternoon, with his violin under his arm, he
-traveled the firm white road until he came to the shadowed path
-that led to the garden. He had decided that he would go exactly
-as he went before. He expected, in consequence, to find his Lady
-exactly as he had found her before, sitting reading under the
-roses. Great was his surprise and disappointment, therefore, to
-find the garden with no one in it.
-
-He had told himself that it was the sundial, the roses, the
-shimmering pool, the garden itself that he wanted to see; but he
-knew now that it was the lady--his Lady of the Roses. He did not
-even care to play, though all around him was the beauty that had
-at first so charmed his eye. Very slowly he walked across the
-sunlit, empty space, and entered the path that led to the house.
-In his mind was no definite plan; yet he walked on and on, until
-he came to the wide lawns surrounding the house itself. He
-stopped then, entranced.
-
-Stone upon stone the majestic pile raised itself until it was
-etched, clean-cut, against the deep blue of the sky. The
-towers--his towers--brought to David's lips a cry of delight.
-They were even more enchanting here than when seen from afar over
-the tree-tops, and David gazed up at them in awed wonder. From
-somewhere came the sound of music--a curious sort of music that
-David had never heard before. He listened intently, trying to
-place it; then slowly he crossed the lawn, ascended the imposing
-stone steps, and softly opened one of the narrow screen doors
-before the wide-open French window.
-
-Once within the room David drew a long breath of ecstasy. Beneath
-his feet he felt the velvet softness of the green moss of the
-woods. Above his head he saw a sky-like canopy of blue carrying
-fleecy clouds on which floated little pink-and-white children
-with wings, just as David himself had so often wished that he
-could float. On all sides silken hangings, like the green of
-swaying vines, half-hid other hangings of feathery, snowflake
-lace. Everywhere mirrored walls caught the light and reflected
-the potted ferns and palms so that David looked down endless
-vistas of loveliness that seemed for all the world like the long
-sunflecked aisles beneath the tall pines of his mountain home.
-
-The music that David had heard at first had long since stopped;
-but David had not noticed that. He stood now in the center of the
-room, awed, and trembling, but enraptured. Then from somewhere
-came a voice--a voice so cold that it sounded as if it had swept
-across a field of ice.
-
-"Well, boy, when you have quite finished your inspection, perhaps
-you will tell me to what I am indebted for THIS visit," it said.
-
-David turned abruptly.
-
-"O Lady of the Roses, why didn't you tell me it was like
-this--in here?" he breathed.
-
-"Well, really," murmured the lady in the doorway, stiffly, "it
-had not occurred to me that that was hardly--necessary."
-
-"But it was!--don't you see? This is new, all new. I never saw
-anything like it before; and I do so love new things. It gives me
-something new to play; don't you understand?"
-
-"New--to play?"
-
-"Yes--on my violin," explained David, a little breathlessly,
-softly testing his violin. "There's always something new in this,
-you know," he hurried on, as he tightened one of the strings,
-"when there's anything new outside. Now, listen! You see I don't
-know myself just how it's going to sound, and I'm always so
-anxious to find out." And with a joyously rapt face he began to
-play.
-
-"But, see here, boy,--you mustn't! You--" The words died on her
-lips; and, to her unbounded amazement, Miss Barbara Holbrook, who
-had intended peremptorily to send this persistent little tramp
-boy about his business, found herself listening to a melody so
-compelling in its sonorous beauty that she was left almost
-speechless at its close. It was the boy who spoke.
-
-"There, I told you my violin would know what to say!"
-
-" 'What to say'!--well, that's more than I do" laughed Miss
-Holbrook, a little hysterically. "Boy, come here and tell me who
-you are." And she led the way to a low divan that stood near a
-harp at the far end of the room.
-
-It was the same story, told as David had told it to Jack and Jill
-a few days before, only this time David's eyes were roving
-admiringly all about the room, resting oftenest on the harp so
-near him.
-
-"Did that make the music that I heard?" he asked eagerly, as soon
-as Miss Holbrook's questions gave him opportunity. "It's got
-strings."
-
-"Yes. I was playing when you came in. I saw you enter the window.
-Really, David, are you in the habit of walking into people's
-houses like this? It is most disconcerting--to their owners."
-
-"Yes--no--well, sometimes." David's eyes were still on the harp.
-"Lady of the Roses, won't you please play again--on that?"
-
-"David, you are incorrigible! Why did you come into my house like
-this?"
-
-"The music said 'come'; and the towers, too. You see, I KNOW the
-towers."
-
-"You KNOW them!"
-
-"Yes. I can see them from so many places, and I always watch for
-them. They show best of anywhere, though, from Jack and Jill's.
-And now won't you play?"
-
-Miss Holbrook had almost risen to her feet when she turned
-abruptly.
-
-"From--where?" she asked.
-
-"From Jack and Jill's--the House that Jack Built, you know."
-
-"You mean--Mr. John Gurnsey's house?" A deeper color had come
-into Miss Holbrook's cheeks.
-
-"Yes. Over there at the top of the little hill across the brook,
-you know. You can't see THEIR house from here, but from over
-there we can see the towers finely, and the little window--Oh,
-Lady of the Roses," he broke off excitedly, at the new thought
-that had come to him, "if we, now, were in that little window, we
-COULD see their house. Let's go up. Can't we?"
-
-Explicit as this was, Miss Holbrook evidently did not hear, or at
-least did not understand, this request. She settled back on the
-divan, indeed, almost determinedly. Her cheeks were very red now.
-
-"And do you know--this Mr. Jack?" she asked lightly.
-
-"Yes, and Jill, too. Don't you? I like them, too. DO you know
-them?"
-
-Again Miss Holbrook ignored the question put to her. "And did you
-walk into their house, unannounced and uninvited, like this?" she
-queried.
-
-"No. He asked me. You see he wanted to get off some of the dirt
-and blood before other folks saw me."
-
- "The dirt and--and--why, David, what do you mean? What was
-it--an accident?"
-
-David frowned and reflected a moment.
-
-"No. I did it on purpose. I HAD to, you see," he finally
-elucidated. "But there were six of them, and I got the worst of
-it."
-
-"David!" Miss Holbrook's voice was horrified. "You don't mean--a
-fight!"
-
-"Yes'm. I wanted the cat--and I got it, but I wouldn't have if
-Mr. Jack hadn't come to help me."
-
-"Oh! So Mr. Jack--fought, too?"
-
-"Well, he pulled the others off, and of course that helped me,"
-explained David truthfully. "And then he took me home--he and
-Jill."
-
-"Jill! Was she in it?"
-
-"No, only her cat. They had tied a bag over its head and a tin
-can to its tail, and of course I couldn't let them do that. They
-were hurting her. And now, Lady of the Roses, won't you please
-play?"
-
-For a moment Miss Holbrook did not speak. She was gazing at David
-with an odd look in her eyes. At last she drew a long sigh.
-
-"David, you are the--the LIMIT!" she breathed, as she rose and
-seated herself at the harp.
-
-David was manifestly delighted with her playing, and begged for
-more when she had finished; but Miss Holbrook shook her head. She
-seemed to have grown suddenly restless, and she moved about the
-room calling David's attention to something new each moment.
-Then, very abruptly, she suggested that they go upstairs. From
-room to room she hurried the boy, scarcely listening to his
-ardent comments, or answering his still more ardent questions.
-Not until they reached the highest tower room, indeed, did she
-sink wearily into a chair, and seem for a moment at rest.
-
-David looked about him in surprise. Even his untrained eye could
-see that he had entered a different world. There were no
-sumptuous rugs, no silken hangings; no mirrors, no snowflake
-curtains. There were books, to be sure, but besides those there
-were only a plain low table, a work-basket, and three or four
-wooden-seated though comfortable chairs. With increasing wonder
-he looked into Miss Holbrook's eyes.
-
-"Is it here that you stay--all day?" he asked diffidently.
-
-Miss Holbrook's face turned a vivid scarlet.
-
-"Why, David, what a question! Of course not! Why should you think
-I did?"
-
-"Nothing; only I've been wondering all the time I've been here
-how you could--with all those beautiful things around you
-downstairs--say what you did."
-
-"Say what?--when?"
-
-"That other day in the garden--about ALL your hours being cloudy
-ones. So I didn't know to-day but what you LIVED up here, same
-as Mrs. Holly doesn't use her best rooms; and that was why your
-hours were all cloudy ones."
-
-With a sudden movement Miss Holbrook rose to her feet.
-
-"Nonsense, David! You shouldn't always remember everything that
-people say to you. Come, you haven't seen one of the views from
-the windows yet. We are in the larger tower, you know. You can
-see Hinsdale village on this side, and there's a fine view of the
-mountains over there. Oh yes, and from the other side there's
-your friend's house--Mr. Jack's. By the way, how is Mr. Jack
-these days?" Miss Holbrook stooped as she asked the question and
-picked up a bit of thread from the rug.
-
-David ran at once to the window that looked toward the House that
-Jack Built. From the tower the little house appeared to be
-smaller than ever. It was in the shadow, too, and looked
-strangely alone and forlorn. Unconsciously, as he gazed at it,
-David compared it with the magnificence he had just seen. His
-voice choked as he answered.
-
-"He isn't well, Lady of the Roses, and he's unhappy. He's
-awfully unhappy."
-
-Miss Holbrook's slender figure came up with a jerk.
-
-"What do you mean, boy? How do you know he's unhappy? Has he said
-so?"
-
-"No; but Mrs. Holly told me about him. He's sick; and he'd just
-found his work to do out in the world when he had to stop and
-come home. But--oh, quick, there he is! See?"
-
-Instead of coming nearer Miss Holbrook fell back to the center of
-the room; but her eyes were still turned toward the little house.
-
-"Yes, I see," she murmured. The next instant she had snatched a
-handkerchief from David's outstretched hand. "No--no--I wouldn't
-wave," she remonstrated hurriedly. "Come--come downstairs with
-me."
-
-"But I thought--I was sure he was looking this way," asserted
-David, turning reluctantly from the window. "And if he HAD seen
-me wave to him, he'd have been so glad; now, wouldn't he?"
-
-There was no answer. The Lady of the Roses did not apparently
-hear. She had gone on down the stairway.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XV
-
-SECRETS
-
-
-David had so much to tell Jack and Jill that he went to see them
-the very next day after his second visit to Sunnycrest. He
-carried his violin with him. He found, however, only Jill at
-home. She was sitting on the veranda steps.
-
-There was not so much embarrassment between them this time,
-perhaps because they were in the freedom of the wide
-out-of-doors, and David felt more at ease. He was plainly
-disappointed, however, that Mr. Jack was not there.
-
-"But I wanted to see him! I wanted to see him 'specially," he
-lamented.
-
-"You'd better stay, then. He'll be home by and by," comforted
-Jill. "He's gone pot-boiling."
-
-"Pot-boiling! What's that?"
-
-Jill chuckled.
-
-"Well, you see, really it's this way: he sells something to boil
-in other people's pots so he can have something to boil in ours,
-he says. It's stuff from the garden, you know. We raise it to
-sell. Poor Jack--and he does hate it so!"
-
-David nodded sympathetically.
-
-"I know--and it must be awful, just hoeing and weeding all the
-time."
-
-"Still, of course he knows he's got to do it, because it's out of
-doors, and he just has to be out of doors all he can," rejoined
-the girl. "He's sick, you know, and sometimes he's so unhappy! He
-doesn't say much. Jack never says much--only with his face. But
-I know, and it--it just makes me want to cry."
-
-At David's dismayed exclamation Jill jumped to her feet. It owned
-to her suddenly that she was telling this unknown boy altogether
-too many of the family secrets. She proposed at once a race to
-the foot of the hill; and then, to drive David's mind still
-farther away from the subject under recent consideration, she
-deliberately lost, and proclaimed him the victor.
-
-Very soon, however, there arose new complications in the shape of
-a little gate that led to a path which, in its turn, led to a
-footbridge across the narrow span of the little stream.
-
-Above the trees on the other side peeped the top of Sunnycrest's
-highest tower.
-
-"To the Lady of the Roses!" cried David eagerly. "I know it goes
-there. Come, let's see!"
-
-The little girl shook her head.
-
-"I can't."
-
-"Why not?"
-
-"Jack won't let me."
-
-"But it goes to a beautiful place; I was there yesterday," argued
-David. "And I was up in the tower and almost waved to Mr. Jack on
-the piazza back there. I saw him. And maybe she'd let you and me
-go up there again to-day."
-
-"But I can't, I say," repeated Jill, a little impatiently. "Jack
-won't let me even start."
-
-"Why not? Maybe he doesn't know where it goes to."
-
-Jill hung her head. Then she raised it defiantly.
-
-"Oh, yes, he does, 'cause I told him. I used to go when I was
-littler and he wasn't here. I went once, after he
-came,--halfway,--and he saw me and called to me. I had got
-halfway across the bridge, but I had to come back. He was very
-angry, yet sort of--queer, too. His face was all stern and white,
-and his lips snapped tight shut after every word. He said never,
-never, never to let him find me the other side of that gate."
-
-David frowned as they turned to go up the hill. Unhesitatingly he
-determined to instruct Mr. Jack in this little matter. He would
-tell him what a beautiful place Sunnycrest was, and he would try
-to convince him how very desirable it was that he and Jill, and
-even Mr. Jack himself, should go across the bridge at the very
-first opportunity that offered.
-
-Mr. Jack came home before long, but David quite forgot to speak
-of the footbridge just then, chiefly because Mr. Jack got out his
-violin and asked David to come in and play a duet with him. The
-duet, however, soon became a solo, for so great was Mr. Jack's
-delight in David's playing that he placed before the boy one
-sheet of music after another, begging and still begging for more.
-
-David, nothing loath, played on and on. Most of the music he
-knew, having already learned it in his mountain home. Like old
-friends the melodies seemed, and so glad was David to see their
-notes again that he finished each production with a little
-improvised cadenza of ecstatic welcome--to Mr. Jack's increasing
-surprise and delight.
-
-"Great Scott! you're a wonder, David," he exclaimed, at last.
-
-"Pooh! as if that was anything wonderful," laughed the boy. "Why,
-I knew those ages ago, Mr. Jack. It's only that I'm so glad to
-see them again--the notes, you know. You see, I haven't any
-music now. It was all in the bag (what we brought), and we left
-that on the way."
-
-"You left it!"
-
-"Yes, 't was so, heavy" murmured David abstractedly, his fingers
-busy with the pile of music before him. "Oh, and here's another
-one," he cried exultingly. "This is where the wind sighs,
-'oou--OOU--OOU' through the pines. Listen!" And he was away again
-on the wings of his violin. When he had returned Mr. Jack drew a
-long breath.
-
-"David, you are a wonder," he declared again. "And that violin of
-yours is a wonder, too, if I'm not mistaken,--though I don't know
-enough to tell whether it's really a rare one or not. Was it your
-father's?"
-
-"Oh, no. He had one, too, and they both are good ones. Father
-said so. Joe's got father's now."
-
-"Joe?"
-
-"Joe Glaspell."
-
-"You don't mean Widow Glaspell's Joe, the blind boy? I didn't
-know he could play."
-
-"He couldn't till I showed him. But he likes to hear me play.
-And he understood--right away, I mean."
-
-"UNDERSTOOD!"
-
-"What I was playing, you know. And he was almost the first one
-that did--since father went away. And now I play every time I go
-there. Joe says he never knew before how trees and grass and
-sunsets and sunrises and birds and little brooks did look, till I
-told him with my violin. Now he says he thinks he can see them
-better than I can, because as long as his OUTSIDE eyes can't see
-anything, they can't see those ugly things all around him, and so
-he can just make his INSIDE eyes see only the beautiful things
-that he'd LIKE to see. And that's the kind he does see when I
-play. That's why I said he understood."
-
-For a moment there was silence. In Mr. Jack's eyes there was an
-odd look as they rested on David's face. Then, abruptly, he
-spoke.
-
-"David, I wish I had money. I'd put you then where you belonged,"
-he sighed.
-
-"Do you mean--where I'd find my work to do?" asked the boy
-softly.
-
-"Well--yes; you might say it that way," smiled the man, after a
-moment's hesitation--not yet was Mr. Jack quite used to this boy
-who was at times so very un-boylike.
-
-"Father told me 't was waiting for me--somewhere."
-
-Mr. Jack frowned thoughtfully.
-
-"And he was right, David. The only trouble is, we like to pick it
-out for ourselves, pretty well,--too well, as we find out
-sometimes, when we're called off--for another job."
-
-"I know, Mr. Jack, I know," breathed David. And the man, looking
-into the glowing dark eyes, wondered at what he found there. It
-was almost as if the boy really understood about his own life's
-disappointment--and cared; though that, of course, could not be!
-
-"And it's all the harder to keep ourselves in tune then, too, is
-n't it?" went on David, a little wistfully.
-
-"In tune?"
-
-"With the rest of the Orchestra."
-
-"Oh!" And Mr. Jack, who had already heard about the "Orchestra
-of Life," smiled a bit sadly. "That's just it, my boy. And if
-we're handed another instrument to play on than the one we WANT
-to play on, we're apt to--to let fly a discord. Anyhow, I am.
-But"--he went on more lightly--"now, in your case, David, little
-as I know about the violin, I know enough to understand that you
-ought to be where you can take up your study of it again; where
-you can hear good music, and where you can be among those who
-know enough to appreciate what you do."
-
-David's eyes sparkled.
-
-"And where there wouldn't be any pulling weeds or hoeing dirt?"
-
-"Well, I hadn't thought of including either of those pastimes."
-
-"My, but I would like that, Mr. Jack!--but THAT wouldn't be
-WORK, so that couldn't be what father meant." David's face fell.
-
-"Hm-m; well, I wouldn't worry about the 'work' part," laughed
-Mr. Jack, "particularly as you aren't going to do it just now.
-There's the money, you know,--and we haven't got that."
-
-"And it takes money?"
-
-"Well--yes. You can't get those things here in Hinsdale, you
-know; and it takes money, to get away, and to live away after you
-get there."
-
-A sudden light transfigured David's face.
-
-"Mr. Jack, would gold do it?--lots of little round gold-pieces?"
-
-"I think it would, David, if there were enough of them."
-
-"Many as a hundred?"
-
-"Sure--if they were big enough. Anyway, David, they'd start you,
-and I'm thinking you wouldn't need but a start before you'd be
-coining gold-pieces of your own out of that violin of yours. But
-why? Anybody you know got as 'many as a hundred' gold-pieces he
-wants to get rid of?"
-
-For a moment David, his delighted thoughts flying to the
-gold-pieces in the chimney cupboard of his room, was tempted to
-tell his secret. Then he remembered the woman with the bread and
-the pail of milk, and decided not to. He would wait. When he knew
-Mr. Jack better--perhaps then he would tell; but not now. NOW
-Mr. Jack might think he was a thief, and that he could not bear.
-So he took up his violin and began to play; and in the charm of
-the music Mr. Jack seemed to forget the gold-pieces--which was
-exactly what David had intended should happen.
-
-Not until David had said good-bye some time later, did he
-remember the purpose--the special purpose--for which he had come.
-He turned back with a radiant face.
-
-"Oh, and Mr. Jack, I 'most forgot," he cried. "I was going to
-tell you. I saw you yesterday--I did, and I almost waved to you."
-
-"Did you? Where were you?"
-
-"Over there in the window--the tower window" he crowed
-jubilantly.
-
-"Oh, you went again, then, I suppose, to see Miss Holbrook."
-
-The man's voice sounded so oddly cold and distant that David
-noticed it at once. He was reminded suddenly of the gate and the
-footbridge which Jill was forbidden to cross; but he dared not
-speak of it then--not when Mr. Jack looked like that. He did say,
-however:--
-
-"Oh, but, Mr. Jack, it's such a beautiful place! You don't know
-what a beautiful place it is."
-
-"Is it? Then, you like it so much?"
-
-"Oh, so much! But--didn't you ever--see it?"
-
- "Why, yes, I believe I did, David, long ago," murmured Mr. Jack
-with what seemed to David amazing indifference.
-
-"And did you see HER--my Lady of the Roses?"
-
-"Why, y--yes--I believe so."
-
-"And is THAT all you remember about it?" resented David, highly
-offended.
-
-The man gave a laugh--a little short, hard laugh that David did
-not like.
-
-"But, let me see; you said you almost waved, didn't you? Why did
-n't you, quite?" asked the man.
-
-David drew himself suddenly erect. Instinctively he felt that his
-Lady of the Roses needed defense.
-
-"Because SHE didn't want me to; so I didn't, of course," he
-rejoined with dignity. "She took away my handkerchief."
-
-"I'll warrant she did," muttered the man, behind his teeth. Aloud
-he only laughed again, as he turned away.
-
-David went on down the steps, dissatisfied vaguely with himself,
-with Mr. Jack, and even with the Lady of the Roses.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVI
-
-DAVID'S CASTLE IN SPAIN
-
-
-On his return from the House that Jack Built, David decided to
-count his gold-pieces. He got them out at once from behind the
-books, and stacked them up in little shining rows. As he had
-surmised, there were a hundred of them. There were, indeed, a
-hundred and six. He was pleased at that. One hundred and six were
-surely enough to give him a "start."
-
-A start! David closed his eyes and pictured it. To go on with his
-violin, to hear good music, to be with people who understood what
-he said when he played! That was what Mr. Jack had said a "start"
-was. And this gold--these round shining bits of gold--could bring
-him this! David swept the little piles into a jingling heap, and
-sprang to his feet with both fists full of his suddenly beloved
-wealth. With boyish glee he capered about the room, jingling the
-coins in his hands. Then, very soberly, he sat down again, and
-began to gather the gold to put away.
-
-He would be wise--he would be sensible. He would watch his
-chance, and when it came he would go away. First, however, he
-would tell Mr. Jack and Joe, and the Lady of the Roses; yes, and
-the Hollys, too. Just now there seemed to be work, real work that
-he could do to help Mr. Holly. But later, possibly when September
-came and school,--they had said he must go to school,--he would
-tell them then, and go away instead. He would see. By that time
-they would believe him, perhaps, when he showed the gold-pieces.
-They would not think he had--STOLEN them. It was August now; he
-would wait. But meanwhile he could think--he could always be
-thinking of the wonderful thing that this gold was one day to
-bring to him.
-
-Even work, to David, did not seem work now. In the morning he was
-to rake hay behind the men with the cart. Yesterday he had not
-liked it very well; but now--nothing mattered now. And with a
-satisfied sigh David put his precious gold away again behind the
-books in the cupboard.
-
-David found a new song in his violin the next morning. To be
-sure, he could not play it--much of it--until four o'clock in the
-afternoon came; for Mr. Holly did not like violins to be played
-in the morning, even on days that were not especially the Lord's.
-There was too much work to do. So David could only snatch a
-strain or two very, very softly, while he was dressing; but that
-was enough to show him what a beautiful song it was going to be.
-He knew what it was, at once, too. It was the gold-pieces, and
-what they would bring. All through the day it tripped through his
-consciousness, and danced tantalizingly just out of reach. Yet he
-was wonderfully happy, and the day seemed short in spite of the
-heat and the weariness.
-
-At four o'clock he hurried home and put his violin quickly in
-tune. It came then--that dancing sprite of tantalization--and
-joyously abandoned itself to the strings of the violin, so that
-David knew, of a surety, what a beautiful song it was.
-
-It was this song that sent him the next afternoon to see his Lady
-of the Roses. He found her this time out of doors in her garden.
-Unceremoniously, as usual, he rushed headlong into her presence.
-
-"Oh, Lady--Lady of the Roses," he panted. "I've found out, and I
-came quickly to tell you."
-
-"Why, David, what--what do you mean?" Miss Holbrook looked
-unmistakably startled.
-
-"About the hours, you know,--the unclouded ones," explained David
-eagerly. "You know you said they were ALL cloudy to you."
-
-Miss Holbrook's face grew very white.
-
-"You mean--you've found out WHY my hours are--are all cloudy
-ones?" she stammered.
-
-"No, oh, no. I can't imagine why they are," returned David, with
-an emphatic shake of his head. "It's just that I've found a way
-to make all my hours sunny ones, and you can do it, too. So I
-came to tell you. You know you said yours were all cloudy."
-
-"Oh," ejaculated Miss Holbrook, falling back into her old
-listless attitude. Then, with some asperity: "Dear me, David! Did
-n't I tell you not to be remembering that all the time?"
-
-"Yes, I know, but I've LEARNED something," urged the boy;
-"something that you ought to know. You see, I did think, once,
-that because you had all these beautiful things around you, the
-hours ought to be all sunny ones. But now I know it isn't
-what's around you; it's what is IN you!"
-
-"Oh, David, David, you curious boy!"
-
-"No, but really! Let me tell you," pleaded David. "You know I
-haven't liked them,--all those hours till four o'clock
-came,--and I was so glad, after I saw the sundial, to find out
-that they didn't count, anyhow. But to-day they HAVE
-counted--they've all counted, Lady of the Roses; and it's just
-because there was something inside of me that shone and shone,
-and made them all sunny--those hours."
-
-"Dear me! And what was this wonderful thing?"
-
-David smiled, but he shook his head.
-
-"I can't tell you that yet--in words; but I'll play it. You see,
-I can't always play them twice alike,--those little songs that I
-find,--but this one I can. It sang so long in my head, before my
-violin had a chance to tell me what it really was, that I sort of
-learned it. Now, listen!" And be began to play.
-
-It was, indeed, a beautiful song, and Miss Holbrook said so with
-promptness and enthusiasm; yet still David frowned.
-
-"Yes, yes," he answered, "but don't you see? That was telling you
-about something inside of me that made all my hours sunshiny
-ones. Now, what you want is something inside of you to make yours
-sunshiny, too. Don't you see?"
-
-An odd look came into Miss Holbrook's eyes.
-
-"That's all very well for you to say, David, but you haven't
-told me yet, you know, just what it is that's made all this
-brightness for you."
-
-The boy changed his position, and puckered his forehead into a
-deeper frown.
-
-"I don't seem to explain so you can understand," he sighed. "It
-isn't the SPECIAL thing. It's only that it's SOMETHING. And it's
-thinking about it that does it. Now, mine wouldn't make yours
-shine, but--still,"--he broke off, a happy relief in his
-eyes,--"yours could be LIKE mine, in one way. Mine is something
-that is going to happen to me--something just beautiful; and you
-could have that, you know,--something that was going to happen to
-you, to think about."
-
-Miss Holbrook smiled, but only with her lips, Her eyes had grown
-somber.
-
-"But there isn't anything 'just beautiful' going to happen to
-me, David," she demurred.
-
-"There could, couldn't there?"
-
-Miss Holbrook bit, her lip; then she gave an odd little laugh
-that seemed, in some way, to go with the swift red that had come
-to her cheeks.
-
-"I used to think there could--once," she admitted; "but I've
-given that up long ago. It--it didn't happen."
-
-"But couldn't you just THINK it was going to?" persisted the
-boy. "You see I found out yesterday that it's the THINKING that
-does it. All day long I was thinking--only thinking. I wasn't
-DOING it, at all. I was really raking behind the cart; but the
-hours all were sunny."
-
-Miss Holbrook laughed now outright.
-
-"What a persistent little mental-science preacher you are!" she
-exclaimed. "And there's truth--more truth than you know--in it
-all, too. But I can't do it, David,--not that--not that. 'T would
-take more than THINKING--to bring that," she added, under her
-breath, as if to herself.
-
-"But thinking does bring things," maintained David earnestly.
-"There's Joe--Joe Glaspell. His mother works out all day; and
-he's blind."
-
-"Blind? Oh-h!" shuddered Miss Holbrook.
-
-"Yes; and he has to stay all alone, except for Betty, and she is
-n't there much. He THINKS ALL his things. He has to. He can't SEE
-anything with his outside eyes. But he sees everything with his
-inside eyes--everything that I play. Why, Lady of the Roses, he's
-even seen this--all this here. I told him about it, you know,
-right away after I'd found you that first day: the big trees and
-the long shadows across the grass, and the roses, and the shining
-water, and the lovely marble people peeping through the green
-leaves; and the sundial, and you so beautiful sitting here in the
-middle of it all. Then I played it for him; and he said he could
-see it all just as plain! And THAT was with his inside eyes! And
-so, if Joe, shut up there in his dark little room, can make his
-THINK bring him all that, I should think that YOU, here in this
-beautiful, beautiful place, could make your think bring you
-anything you wanted it to."
-
-But Miss Holbrook sighed again and shook her head.
-
-"Not that, David, not that," she murmured. "It would take more
-than thinking to bring--that." Then, with a quick change of
-manner, she cried: "Come, come, suppose we don't worry any more
-about MY hours. Let's think of yours. Tell me, what have you been
-doing since I saw you last? Perhaps you have been again to--to
-see Mr. Jack, for instance."
-
-"I have; but I saw Jill mostly, till the last." David hesitated,
-then he blurted it out: "Lady of the Roses, do you know about the
-gate and the footbridge?"
-
-Miss Holbrook looked up quickly.
-
-"Know--what, David?"
-
-"Know about them--that they're there?"
-
-"Why--yes, of course; at least, I suppose you mean the footbridge
-that crosses the little stream at the foot of the hill over
-there."
-
-"That's the one." Again David hesitated, and again he blurted out
-the burden of his thoughts. "Lady of the Roses, did you
-ever--cross that bridge?"
-
-Miss Holbrook stirred uneasily.
-
-"Not--recently."
-
-"But you don't MIND folks crossing it?"
-
-"Certainly not--if they wish to."
-
-"There! I knew 't wasn't your blame, " triumphed David.
-
-"MY blame!"
-
-"Yes; that Mr. Jack wouldn't let Jill come across, you know. He
-called her back when she'd got halfway over once." Miss
-Holbrook's face changed color.
-
-"But I do object," she cried sharply, "to their crossing it when
-they DON'T want to! Don't forget that, please."
-
-"But Jill did want to."
-
-"How about her brother--did he want her to?"
-
-"N--no."
-
-"Very well, then. I didn't, either."
-
-David frowned. Never had he seen his beloved Lady of the Roses
-look like this before. He was reminded of what Jill had said
-about Jack: "His face was all stern and white, and his lips
-snapped tight shut after every word." So, too, looked Miss
-Holbrook's face; so, too, had her lips snapped tight shut after
-her last words. David could not understand it. He said nothing
-more, however; but, as was usually the case when he was
-perplexed, he picked up his violin and began to play. And as he
-played, there gradually came to Miss Holbrook's eyes a softer
-light, and to her lips lines less tightly drawn. Neither the
-footbridge nor Mr. Jack, however, was mentioned again that
-afternoon.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVII
-
-"THE PRINCESS AND THE PAUPER"
-
-
-It was in the early twilight that Mr. Jack told the story. He,
-Jill, and David were on the veranda, as usual watching the towers
-of Sunnycrest turn from gold to silver as the sun dropped behind
-the hills. It was Jill who had asked for the story.
-
-"About fairies and princesses, you know," she had ordered.
-
-"But how will David like that?" Mr. Jack had demurred. "Maybe he
-doesn't care for fairies and princesses."
-
-"I read one once about a prince--'t was 'The Prince and the
-Pauper,' and I liked that," averred David stoutly.
-
-Mr. Jack smiled; then his brows drew together in a frown. His
-eyes were moodily fixed on the towers.
-
-"Hm-m; well," he said, "I might, I suppose, tell you a story
-about a PRINCESS and--a Pauper. I--know one well enough."
-
-"Good!--then tell it," cried both Jill and David. And Mr. Jack
-began his story.
-
-"She was not always a Princess, and he was not always a
-Pauper,--and that's where the story came in, I suppose," sighed
-the man. "She was just a girl, once, and he was a boy; and they
-played together and--liked each other. He lived in a little house
-on a hill."
-
-"Like this?" demanded Jill.
-
-"Eh? Oh--er--yes, SOMETHING like this," returned Mr. Jack, with
-an odd half-smile. "And she lived in another bit of a house in a
-town far away from the boy."
-
-"Then how could they play together?" questioned David.
-
-"They couldn't, ALWAYS. It was only summers when she came to
-visit in the boy's town. She was very near him then, for the old
-aunt whom she visited lived in a big stone house with towers, on
-another hill, in plain sight from the boy's home."
-
-"Towers like those--where the Lady of the Roses lives?" asked
-David.
-
-"Eh? What? Oh--er--yes," murmured Mr. Jack. "We'll say the towers
-were something like those over there." He paused, then went on
-musingly: "The girl used to signal, sometimes, from one of the
-tower windows. One wave of the handkerchief meant, 'I'm
-coming, over'; two waves, with a little pause between, meant,
-'You are to come over here.' So the boy used to wait always,
-after that first wave to see if another followed; so that he
-might know whether he were to be host or guest that day. The
-waves always came at eight o'clock in the morning, and very
-eagerly the boy used to watch for them all through the summer
-when the girl was there."
-
-"Did they always come, every morning?" Asked Jill.
-
-"No; sometimes the girl had other things to do. Her aunt would
-want her to go somewhere with her, or other cousins were expected
-whom the girl must entertain; and she knew the boy did not like
-other guests to be there when he was, so she never asked him to
-come over at such times. On such occasions she did sometimes run
-up to the tower at eight o'clock and wave three times, and that
-meant, 'Dead Day.' So the boy, after all, never drew a real
-breath of relief until he made sure that no dreaded third wave
-was to follow the one or the two."
-
-"Seems to me," observed David, "that all this was sort of
-one-sided. Didn't the boy say anything?"
-
-"Oh, yes," smiled Mr. Jack. "But the boy did not have any tower
-to wave from, you must remember. He had only the little piazza on
-his tiny bit of a house. But he rigged up a pole, and he asked
-his mother to make him two little flags, a red and a blue one.
-The red meant 'All right'; and the blue meant 'Got to work'; and
-these he used to run up on his pole in answer to her waving 'I'm
-coming over,' or 'You are to come over here.' So, you see,
-occasionally it was the boy who had to bring the 'Dead Day,' as
-there were times when he had to work. And, by the way, perhaps
-you would be interested to know that after a while he thought up
-a third flag to answer her three waves. He found an old black
-silk handkerchief of his father's, and he made that into a flag.
-He told the girl it meant 'I'm heartbroken,' and he said it was a
-sign of the deepest mourning. The girl laughed and tipped her
-head saucily to one side, and said, 'Pooh! as if you really
-cared!' But the boy stoutly maintained his position, and it was
-that, perhaps, which made her play the little joke one day.
-
-"The boy was fourteen that summer, and the girl thirteen. They
-had begun their signals years before, but they had not had the
-black one so long. On this day that I tell you of, the girl waved
-three waves, which meant, 'Dead Day,' you remember, and watched
-until the boy had hoisted his black flag which said, 'I'm
-heart-broken,' in response. Then, as fast as her mischievous
-little feet could carry her, she raced down one hill and across
-to the other. Very stealthily she advanced till she found the boy
-bent over a puzzle on the back stoop, and--and he was whistling
-merrily.
-
-"How she teased him then! How she taunted him with 'Heart-broken,
-indeed--and whistling like that!' In vain he blushed and
-stammered, and protested that his whistling was only to keep up
-his spirits. The girl only laughed and tossed her yellow curls;
-then she hunted till she found some little jingling bells, and
-these she tied to the black badge of mourning and pulled it high
-up on the flagpole. The next instant she was off with a run and a
-skip, and a saucy wave of her hand; and the boy was left all
-alone with an hour's work ahead of him to untie the knots from
-his desecrated badge of mourning.
-
-"And yet they were wonderfully good friends--this boy and girl.
-From the very first, when they were seven and eight, they had
-said that they would marry each other when they grew up, and
-always they spoke of it as the expected thing, and laid many
-happy plans for the time when it should come. To be sure, as they
-grew older, it was not mentioned quite so often, perhaps; but the
-boy at least thought--if he thought of it all--that that was only
-because it was already so well understood."
-
-"What did the girl think?" It was Jill who asked the question.
-
-"Eh? The girl? Oh," answered Mr. Jack, a little bitterly, "I'm
-afraid I don't know exactly what the girl did think, but--it was
-n't that, anyhow--that is, judging from what followed."
-
-"What did follow?"
-
-"Well, to begin with, the old aunt died. The girl was sixteen
-then. It was in the winter that this happened, and the girl was
-far away at school. She came to the funeral, however, but the boy
-did not see her, save in the distance; and then he hardly knew
-her, so strange did she look in her black dress and hat. She was
-there only two days, and though he gazed wistfully up at the gray
-tower, he knew well enough that of course she could not wave to
-him at such a time as that. Yet he had hoped--almost believed
-that she would wave two waves that last day, and let him go over
-to see her.
-
-"But she didn't wave, and he didn't go over. She went away. And
-then the town learned a wonderful thing. The old lady, her aunt,
-who had been considered just fairly rich, turned out to be the
-possessor of almost fabulous wealth, owing to her great holdings
-of stock in a Western gold mine which had suddenly struck it
-rich. And to the girl she willed it all. It was then, of course,
-that the girl became the Princess, but the boy did not realize
-that--just then. To him she was still 'the girl.'
-
-"For three years he did not see her. She was at school, or
-traveling abroad, he heard. He, too, had been away to school, and
-was, indeed, just ready to enter college. Then, that summer,
-he heard that she was coming to the old home, and his heart sang
-within him. Remember, to him she was still the girl. He knew, of
-course, that she was not the LITTLE girl who had promised to
-marry him. But he was sure she was the merry comrade, the
-true-hearted young girl who used to smile frankly into his eyes,
-and whom he was now to win for his wife. You see he had
-forgotten--quite forgotten about the Princess and the money. Such
-a foolish, foolish boy as he was!
-
-"So he got out his flags gleefully, and one day, when his mother
-wasn't in the kitchen, he ironed out the wrinkles and smoothed
-them all ready to be raised on the pole. He would be ready when
-the girl waved--for of course she would wave; he would show her
-that he had not forgotten. He could see just how the sparkle
-would come to her eyes, and just how the little fine lines of
-mischief would crinkle around her nose when she was ready to give
-that first wave. He could imagine that she would like to find him
-napping; that she would like to take him by surprise, and make
-him scurry around for his flags to answer her.
-
-"But he would show her! As if she, a girl, were to beat him at
-their old game! He wondered which it would be: 'I'm coming over,'
-or, 'You are to come over here.' Whichever it was, he would
-answer, of course, with the red 'All right.' Still, it WOULD be a
-joke to run up the blue 'Got to work,' and then slip across to
-see her, just as she, so long ago, had played the joke on him! On
-the whole, however, he thought the red flag would be better. And
-it was that one which he laid uppermost ready to his hand, when
-he arranged them.
-
-"At last she came. He heard of it at once. It was already past
-four o'clock, but he could not forbear, even then, to look toward
-the tower. It would be like her, after all, to wave then, that
-very night, just so as to catch him napping, he thought. She did
-not wave, however. The boy was sure of that, for he watched the
-tower till dark.
-
-"In the morning, long before eight o'clock, the boy was ready. He
-debated for some time whether to stand out of doors on the
-piazza, or to hide behind the screened window, where he could
-still watch the tower. He decided at last that it would be better
-not to let her see him when she looked toward the house; then his
-triumph would be all the more complete when he dashed out to run
-up his answer.
-
-"Eight o'clock came and passed. The boy waited until nine, but
-there was no sign of life from the tower. The boy was angry then,
-at himself. He called himself, indeed, a fool, to hide as he did.
-Of course she wouldn't wave when he was nowhere in sight--when
-he had apparently forgotten! And here was a whole precious day
-wasted!
-
-"The next morning, long before eight, the boy stood in plain
-sight on the piazza. As before he waited until nine; and as
-before there was no sign of life at the tower window. The next
-morning he was there again, and the next, and the next. It took
-just five days, indeed, to convince the boy--as he was convinced
-at last--that the girl did not intend to wave at all."
-
-"But how unkind of her!" exclaimed David.
-
-"She couldn't have been nice one bit!" decided Jill.
-
-"You forget," said Mr. Jack. "She was the Princess."
-
-"Huh!" grunted Jill and David in unison.
-
-"The boy remembered it then," went on Mr. Jack, after a
-pause,--"about the money, and that she was a Princess. And of
-course he knew--when he thought of it--that he could not expect
-that a Princess would wave like a girl--just a girl. Besides,
-very likely she did not care particularly about seeing him.
-Princesses did forget, he fancied,--they had so much, so very
-much to fill their lives. It was this thought that kept him from
-going to see her--this, and the recollection that, after all, if
-she really HAD wanted to see him, she could have waved.
-
-"There came a day, however, when another youth, who did not dare
-to go alone, persuaded him, and together they paid her a call.
-The boy understood, then, many things. He found the Princess;
-there was no sign of the girl. The Princess was tall and
-dignified, with a cold little hand and a smooth, sweet voice.
-There was no frank smile in her eyes, neither were there any
-mischievous crinkles about her nose and lips. There was no
-mention of towers or flags; no reference to wavings or to
-childhood's days. There was only a stiffly polite little
-conversation about colleges and travels, with a word or two about
-books and plays. Then the callers went home. On the way the boy
-smiled scornfully to himself. He was trying to picture the
-beauteous vision he had seen, this unapproachable Princess in her
-filmy lace gown,--standing in the tower window and waving--waving
-to a bit of a house on the opposite hill. As if that could
-happen!
-
-"The boy, during those last three years, had known only books. He
-knew little of girls--only one girl--and he knew still less of
-Princesses. So when, three days after the call, there came a
-chance to join a summer camp with a man who loved books even
-better than did the boy himself, he went gladly. Once he had
-refused to go on this very trip; but then there had been the
-girl. Now there was only the Princess--and the Princess didn't
-count."
-
-"Like the hours that aren't sunshiny," interpreted David.
-
-"Yes," corroborated Mr. Jack. "Like the hours when the sun does
-n't shine."
-
-"And then?" prompted Jill.
-
-"Well, then,--there wasn't much worth telling," rejoined Mr.
-Jack gloomily. "Two more years passed, and the Princess grew to
-be twenty-one. She came into full control of her property then,
-and after a while she came back to the old stone house with the
-towers and turned it into a fairyland of beauty. She spent money
-like water. All manner of artists, from the man who painted her
-ceilings to the man who planted her seeds, came and bowed to her
-will. From the four corners of the earth she brought her
-treasures and lavished them through the house and grounds. Then,
-every summer, she came herself, and lived among them, a very
-Princess indeed."
-
-"And the boy?--what became of the boy?" demanded David. "Didn't
-he see her--ever?"
-
-Mr. Jack shook his head.
-
-"Not often, David; and when he did, it did not make him
-any--happier. You see, the boy had become the Pauper; you must
-n't forget that."
-
-"But he wasn't a Pauper when you left him last."
-
-"Wasn't he? Well, then, I'll tell you about that. You see, the
-boy, even though he did go away, soon found out that in his heart
-the Princess was still the girl, just the same. He loved her, and
-he wanted her to be his wife; so for a little--for a very
-little--he was wild enough to think that he might work and study
-and do great things in the world until he was even a Prince
-himself, and then he could marry the Princess."
-
-"Well, couldn't he? "
-
-"No. To begin with, he lost his health. Then, away back in the
-little house on the hill something happened--a something that
-left a very precious charge for him to keep; and he had to go
-back and keep it, and to try to see if he couldn't find that
-lost health, as well. And that is all."
-
-"All! You don't mean that that is the end!" exclaimed Jill.
-
-"That's the end."
-
-"But that isn't a mite of a nice end," complained David. "They
-always get married and live happy ever after--in stories."
-
-"Do they?" Mr. Jack smiled a little sadly. "Perhaps they do,
-David,--in stories."
-
-"Well, can't they in this one?"
-
-"I don't see how."
-
-"Why can't he go to her and ask her to marry him?"
-
-Mr. Jack drew himself up proudly.
-
-"The Pauper and the Princess? Never! Paupers don't go to
-Princesses, David, and say, 'I love you.'"
-
-David frowned.
-
-"Why not? I don't see why--if they want to do it. Seems as if
-somehow it might be fixed."
-
-"It can't be," returned Mr. Jack, his gaze on the towers that
-crowned the opposite hill; "not so long as always before the
-Pauper's eyes there are those gray walls behind which he pictures
-the Princess in the midst of her golden luxury."
-
-To neither David nor Jill did the change to the present tense
-seem strange. The story was much too real to them for that.
-
-"Well, anyhow, I think it ought to be fixed," declared David, as
-he rose to his feet.
-
-"So do I--but we can't fix it," laughed Jill. "And I'm hungry.
-Let's see what there is to eat!"
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVIII
-
-DAVID TO THE RESCUE
-
-
-It was a beautiful moonlight night, but for once David was not
-thinking of the moon. All the way to the Holly farmhouse he was
-thinking of Mr. Jack's story, "The Princess and the Pauper." It
-held him strangely. He felt that he never could forget it. For
-some reason that he could not have explained, it made him sad,
-too, and his step was very quiet as he went up the walk toward
-the kitchen door.
-
-It was after eight o'clock. David had taken supper with Mr. Jack
-and Jill, and not for some hours had he been at the farmhouse. In
-the doorway now he stopped short; then instinctively he stepped
-back into the shadow. In the kitchen a kerosene light was
-burning. It showed Mrs.Holly crying at the table, and Mr. Holly,
-white-faced and stern-lipped, staring at nothing. Then Mrs. Holly
-raised her face, drawn and tear-stained, and asked a trembling
-question.
-
-"Simeon, have you thought? We might go--to John--for--help."
-
-David was frightened then, so angry was the look that came into
-Simeon Holly's face.
-
-"Ellen, we'll have no more of this," said the man harshly.
-"Understand, I'd rather lose the whole thing and--and starve,
-than go to--John."
-
-David fled then. Up the back stairs he crept to his room and left
-his violin. A moment later he stole down again and sought Perry
-Larson whom he had seen smoking in the barn doorway.
-
-"Perry, what is it?" he asked in a trembling voice. "What has
-happened--in there?" He pointed toward the house.
-
-The man puffed for a moment in silence before he took his pipe
-from his mouth.
-
-"Well, sonny, I s'pose I may as well tell ye. You'll have ter
-know it sometime, seein' as 't won't be no secret long. They've
-had a stroke o' bad luck--Mr. an' Mis' Holly has."
-
-"What is it?"
-
-The man hitched in his seat.
-
-"By sugar, boy, I s'pose if I tell ye, there ain't no sartinty
-that you'll sense it at all. I reckon it ain't in your class."
-
-"But what is it?"
-
-"Well, it's money--and one might as well talk moonshine to you as
-money, I s'pose; but here goes it. It's a thousand dollars, boy,
-that they owed. Here, like this," he explained, rummaging his
-pockets until he had found a silver dollar to lay on his open
-palm. "Now, jest imagine a thousand of them; that's heaps an'
-heaps--more 'n I ever see in my life."
-
-"Like the stars?" guessed David.
-
-The man nodded.
-
-"Ex-ACTLY! Well, they owed this--Mr. an' Mis' Holly did--and they
-had agreed ter pay it next Sat'day. And they was all right, too.
-They had it plum saved in the bank, an' was goin' ter draw it
-Thursday, ter make sure. An' they was feelin' mighty pert over
-it, too, when ter-day along comes the news that somethin's broke
-kersmash in that bank, an' they've shet it up. An' nary a cent
-can the Hollys git now--an' maybe never. Anyhow, not 'fore it's
-too late for this job."
-
-"But won't he wait?--that man they owe it to? I should think he'd
-have to, if they didn't have it to pay."
-
-"Not much he will, when it's old Streeter that's got the mortgage
-on a good fat farm like this!"
-
-David drew his brows together perplexedly.
-
-"What is a--a mortgage?" he asked. "Is it anything like a
-porte-cochere? I KNOW what that is, 'cause my Lady of the Roses
-has one; but we haven't got that--down here."
-
-Perry Larson sighed in exasperation.
-
-"Gosh, if that ain't 'bout what I expected of ye! No, it ain't
-even second cousin to a--a-that thing you're a-talkin' of. In
-plain wordin', it's jest this: Mr. Holly, he says ter Streeter:
-'You give me a thousand dollars and I'll pay ye back on a sartin
-day; if I don't pay, you can sell my farm fur what it'll bring,
-an' TAKE yer pay. Well, now here 't is. Mr. Holly can't pay, an'
-so Streeter will put up the farm fur sale."
-
-"What, with Mr. and Mrs. Holly LIVING here?"
-
-"Sure! Only they'll have ter git out, ye know."
-
-"Where'll they go?"
-
-"The Lord knows; I don't."
-
-"And is THAT what they're crying for--in there?--because they've
-got to go?"
-
-"Sure!"
-
-"But isn't there anything, anywhere, that can be done to--stop
-it?"
-
-"I don't see how, kid,--not unless some one ponies up with the
-money 'fore next Sat'day,--an' a thousand o' them things don't
-grow on ev'ry bush," he finished, gently patting the coin in his
-hand.
-
-At the words a swift change came to David's face. His cheeks
-paled and his eyes dilated in terror. It was as if ahead of him
-he saw a yawning abyss, eager to engulf him.
-
-"And you say--MONEY would--fix it?" he asked thickly.
-
-"Ex-ACT-ly!--a thousand o' them, though, 't would take."
-
-A dawning relief came into David's eyes--it was as if he saw a
-bridge across the abyss.
-
-"You mean--that there wouldn't ANYTHING do, only silver
-pieces--like those?" he questioned hopefully.
-
-"Sugar, kid, 'course there would! Gosh, but you BE a checkerboard
-o' sense an' nonsense, an' no mistake! Any money would do the
-job--any money! Don't ye see? Anything that's money."
-
-"Would g-gold do it?" David's voice was very faint now.
-
-"Sure!--gold, or silver, or greenbacks, or--or a check, if it had
-the dough behind it."
-
-David did not appear to hear the last. With an oddly strained
-look he had hung upon the man's first words; but at the end of
-the sentence he only murmured, "Oh, thank you," and turned away.
-He was walking slowly now toward the house. His head was bowed.
-His step lagged.
-
-"Now, ain't that jest like that chap," muttered the man, "ter
-slink off like that as if he was a whipped cur. I'll bet two
-cents an' a doughnut, too, that in five minutes he'll be what he
-calls 'playin' it' on that 'ere fiddle o' his. An' I'll be
-derned, too, if I ain't curious ter see what he WILL make of it.
-It strikes me this ought ter fetch somethin' first cousin to a
-dirge!"
-
-On the porch steps David paused a breathless instant. From the
-kitchen came the sound of Mrs. Holly's sobs and of a stern voice
-praying. With a shudder and a little choking cry the boy turned
-then and crept softly upstairs to his room.
-
-He played, too, as Perry Larson had wagered. But it was not the
-tragedy of the closed bank, nor the honor of the threatened
-farm-selling that fell from his violin. It was, instead, the swan
-song of a little pile of gold--gold which lay now in a chimney
-cupboard, but which was soon to be placed at the feet of the
-mourning man and woman downstairs. And in the song was the sob of
-a boy who sees his house of dreams burn to ashes; who sees his
-wonderful life and work out in the wide world turn to endless
-days of weed-pulling and dirt-digging in a narrow valley. There
-was in the song, too, something of the struggle, the fierce yea
-and nay of the conflict. But, at the end, there was the wild
-burst of exaltation of renunciation, so that the man in the barn
-door below fairly sprang to his feet with an angry:--
-
-"Gosh! if he hain't turned the thing into a jig--durn him! Don't
-he know more'n that at such a time as this?"
-
-Later, a very little later, the shadowy figure of the boy stood
-before him.
-
-"I've been thinking," stammered David, "that maybe I--could help,
-about that money, you know."
-
-"Now, look a-here, boy," exploded Perry, in open exasperation,
-"as I said in the first place, this ain't in your class. 'T ain't
-no pink cloud sailin' in the sky, nor a bluebird singin' in a
-blackb'rry bush. An' you might 'play it'--as you call it--till
-doomsday, an' 't wouldn't do no good--though I'm free ter
-confess that your playin' of them 'ere other things sounds real
-pert an' chirky at times; but 't won't do no good here."
-
-David stepped forward, bringing his small, anxious face full into
-the moonlight.
-
-"But 't was the money, Perry; I meant about, the money," he
-explained. "They were good to me and wanted me when there wasn't
-any one else that did; and now I'd like to do something for them.
-There aren't so MANY pieces, and they aren't silver. There's
-only one hundred and six of them; I counted. But maybe they 'd
-help some. It--it would be a--start." His voice broke over the
-once beloved word, then went on with renewed strength. "There,
-see! Would these do?" And with both hands he held up to view his
-cap sagging under its weight of gold.
-
-Perry Larson's jaw fell open. His eyes bulged. Dazedly he reached
-out and touched with trembling fingers the heap of shining disks
-that seemed in the mellow light like little earth-born children
-of the moon itself. The next instant he recoiled sharply.
-
-"Great snakes, boy, where'd you git that money?" he demanded.
-
-"Of father. He went to the far country, you know."
-
-Perry Larson snorted angrily.
-
-"See here, boy, for once, if ye can, talk horse-sense! Surely,
-even YOU don't expect me ter believe that he's sent you that
-money from--from where he's gone to!"
-
-"Oh, no. He left it."
-
-"Left it! Why, boy, you know better! There wa'n't a
-cent--hardly--found on him."
-
-"He gave it to me before--by the roadside."
-
-"Gave it to you! Where in the name of goodness has it been
-since?"
-
-"In the little cupboard in my room, behind the books."
-
-"Great snakes!" muttered Perry Larson, reaching out his hand and
-gingerly picking up one of the gold-pieces.
-
-David eyed him anxiously.
-
-"Won't they--do?" he faltered. "There aren't a thousand; there's
-only a hundred and six; but--"
-
-"Do!" cut in the man, excitedly. He had been examining the
-gold-piece at close range. "Do! Well, I reckon they'll do. By
-Jiminy!--and ter think you've had this up yer sleeve all this
-time! Well, I'll believe anythin' of yer now--anythin'! You can't
-stump me with nuthin'! Come on." And he hurriedly led the way
-toward the house.
-
-"But they weren't up my sleeve," corrected David, as he tried to
-keep up with the long strides of the man. "I SAID they were in
-the cupboard in my room."
-
-There was no answer. Larson had reached the porch steps, and had
-paused there hesitatingly. From the kitchen still came the sound
-of sobs. Aside from that there was silence. The boy, however, did
-not hesitate. He went straight up the steps and through the open
-kitchen door. At the table sat the man and the woman, their eyes
-covered with their hands.
-
-With a swift overturning of his cap, David dumped his burden onto
-the table, and stepped back respectfully.
-
-"If you please, sir, would this--help any?" he asked.
-
-At the jingle of the coins Simeon Holly and his wife lifted their
-heads abruptly. A half-uttered sob died on the woman's lips. A
-quick cry came from the man's. He reached forth an eager hand and
-had almost clutched the gold when a sudden change came to his
-face. With a stern ejaculation he drew back.
-
-"Boy, where did that money come from?" he challenged.
-
-David sighed in a discouraged way. It seemed that, always, the
-showing of this gold mean't questioning--eternal questioning.
-
-"Surely," continued Simeon Holly, "you did not--" With the boy's
-frank gaze upturned to his, the man could not finish his
-sentence.
-
-Before David could answer came the voice of Perry Larson from the
-kitchen doorway.
-
-"No, sir, he didn't, Mr. Holly; an' it's all straight, I'm
-thinkin'--though I'm free ter confess it does sound nutty. His
-dad give it to him."
-
-"His--father! But where--where has it been ever since?"
-
-"In the chimney cupboard in his room, he says, sir."
-
-Simeon Holly turned in frowning amazement.
-
-"David, what does this mean? Why have you kept this gold in a
-place like that?"
-
-"Why, there wasn't anything else to do wiih it," answered the
-boy perplexedly. "I hadn't any use for it, you know, and father
-said to keep it till I needed it."
-
-" 'Hadn't any use for it'!" blustered Larson from the doorway.
-"Jiminy! Now, ain't that jest like that boy?"
-
-But David hurried on with his explanation.
-
-"We never used to use them--father and I--except to buy things to
-eat and wear; and down here YOU give me those, you know."
-
-"Gorry!" interjected Perry Larson. "Do you reckon, boy, that Mr.
-Holly himself was give them things he gives ter you?"
-
-The boy turned sharply, a startled question in his eyes.
-
-"What do you mean? Do you mean that--" His face changed suddenly.
-His cheeks turned a shamed red. "Why, he did--he did have to buy
-them, of course, just as father did. And I never even thought of
-it before! Then, it's yours, anyway--it belongs to you," he
-argued, turning to Farmer Holly, and shoving the gold nearer to
-his hands. "There isn't enough, maybe--but 't will help!"
-
-"They're ten-dollar gold pieces, sir," spoke up Larson
-importantly; "an' there's a hundred an' six of them. That's jest
-one thousand an' sixty dollars, as I make it."
-
-Simeon Holly, self-controlled man that he was, almost leaped from
-his chair.
-
-"One thousand and sixty dollars!" he gasped. Then, to David:
-"Boy, in Heaven's name, who are you?"
-
-"I don't know--only David." The boy spoke wearily, with a grieved
-sob in his voice. He was very tired, a good deal perplexed, and a
-little angry. He wished, if no one wanted this gold, that he
-could take it upstairs again to the chimney cupboard; or, if they
-objected to that, that they would at least give it to him, and
-let him go away now to that beautiful music he was to hear, and
-to those kind people who were always to understand what he said
-when he played.
-
-"Of course," ventured Perry Larson diffidently, "I ain't
-professin' ter know any great shakes about the hand of the Lord,
-Mr. Holly, but it do strike me that this 'ere gold comes mighty
-near bein' proverdential--fur you."
-
-Simeon Holly fell back in his seat. His eyes clung to the gold,
-but his lips set into rigid lines.
-
-"That money is the boy's, Larson. It isn't mine," he said.
-
-"He's give it to ye."
-
-Simeon Holly shook his head.
-
-"David is nothing but a child, Perry. He doesn't realize at all
-what he is doing, nor how valuable his gift is."
-
-"I know, sir, but you DID take him in, when there wouldn't
-nobody else do it," argued Larson. "An', anyhow, couldn't you
-make a kind of an I O U of it, even if he is a kid? Then, some
-day you could pay him back. Meanwhile you'd be a-keepin' him, an'
-a-schoolin' him; an' that's somethin'."
-
-"I know, I know," nodded Simeon Holly thoughtfully, his eyes
-going from the gold to David's face. Then, aloud, yet as if to
-himself, he breathed: "Boy, boy, who was your father? How came he
-by all that gold--and he--a tramp!"
-
-David drew himself suddenly erect. His eyes flashed.
-
-"I don't know, sir. But I do know this: he didn't STEAL it!"
-
-Across the table Mrs. Holly drew a quick breath, but she did not
-speak--save with her pleading eyes. Mrs. Holly seldom spoke--save
-with her eyes--when her husband was solving a knotty problem. She
-was dumfounded now that he should listen so patiently to the man,
-Larson,--though she was not more surprised than was Larson
-himself. For both of them, however, there came at this moment a
-still greater surprise. Simeon Holly leaned forward suddenly, the
-stern lines quite gone from his lips, and his face working with
-emotion as he drew David toward him.
-
-"You're a good son, boy,--a good loyal son; and--and I wish you
-were mine! I believe you. He didn't steal it, and I won't steal
-it, either. But I will use it, since you are so good as to offer
-it. But it shall be a loan, David, and some day, God helping me,
-you shall have it back. Meanwhile, you're my boy, David,--my
-boy!"
-
-"Oh, thank you, sir," rejoiced David. "And, really, you know,
-being wanted like that is better than the start would be, isn't
-it?"
-
-"Better than--what?"
-
-David shifted his position. He had not meant to say just that.
-
-"N--nothing," he stammered, looking about for a means of quick
-escape. "I--I was just talking," he finished. And he was
-immeasurably relieved to find that Mr. Holly did not press the
-matter further.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIX
-
-THE UNBEAUTIFUL WORLD
-
-
-In spite of the exaltation of renunciation, and in spite of the
-joy of being newly and especially "wanted," those early September
-days were sometimes hard for David. Not until he had relinquished
-all hope of his "start" did he fully realize what that hope had
-meant to him.
-
-There were times, to be sure, when there was nothing but
-rejoicing within him that he was able thus to aid the Hollys.
-There were other times when there was nothing but the sore
-heartache because of the great work out in the beautiful world
-that could now never be done; and because of the unlovely work at
-hand that must be done. To tell the truth, indeed, David's entire
-conception of life had become suddenly a chaos of puzzling
-contradictions.
-
-To Mr. Jack, one day, David went with his perplexities. Not that
-he told him of the gold-pieces and of the unexpected use to which
-they had been put--indeed, no. David had made up his mind never,
-if he could help himself, to mention those gold-pieces to any one
-who did not already know of them. They meant questions, and the
-questions, explanations. And he had had enough of both on that
-particular subject. But to Mr. Jack he said one day, when they
-were alone together:--
-
-"Mr. Jack, how many folks have you got inside of your head?"
-
-"Eh--what, David?"
-
-David repeated his question and attached an explanation.
-
-"I mean, the folks that--that make you do things."
-
-Mr. Jack laughed.
-
-"Well," he said, "I believe some people make claims to quite a
-number, and perhaps almost every one owns to a Dr. Jekyll and a
-Mr. Hyde."
-
-"Who are they?"
-
-"Never mind, David. I don't think you know the gentlemen, anyhow.
-They're only something like the little girl with a curl. One is
-very, very good, indeed, and the other is horrid."
-
-"Oh, yes, I know them; they're the ones that come to me,"
-returned David, with a sigh. "I've had them a lot, lately."
-
-Mr. Jack stared.
-
-"Oh, have you?"
-
-"Yes; and that's what's the trouble. How can you drive them
-off--the one that is bad, I mean?"
-
-"Well, really," confessed Mr. Jack, "I'm not sure I can tell. You
-see--the gentlemen visit me sometimes."
-
-"Oh, do they?"
-
-"Yes."
-
-"I'm so glad--that is, I mean," amended David, in answer to Mr.
-Jack's uplifted eyebrows, "I'm glad that you understand what I'm
-talking about. You see, I tried Perry Larson last night on it, to
-get him to tell me what to do. But he only stared and laughed. He
-didn't know the names of 'em, anyhow, as you do, and at last he
-got really almost angry and said I made him feel so 'buggy' and
-'creepy' that he wouldn't dare look at himself in the glass if I
-kept on, for fear some one he'd never known was there should jump
-out at him."
-
-Mr. Jack chuckled.
-
-"Well, I suspect, David, that Perry knew one of your gentlemen by
-the name of 'conscience,' perhaps; and I also suspect that maybe
-conscience does pretty nearly fill the bill, and that you've been
-having a bout with that. Eh? Now, what is the trouble? Tell me
-about it."
-
-David stirred uneasily. Instead of answering, he asked another
-question.
-
-"Mr. Jack, it is a beautiful world, isn't it?"
-
-For a moment there was no, answer; then a low voice replied:--
-
-"Your father said it was, David."
-
-Again David moved restlessly.
-
-"Yes; but father was on the mountain. And down here--well, down
-here there are lots of things that I don't believe he knew
-about."
-
-"What, for instance?"
-
-"Why, lots of things--too many to tell. Of course there are
-things like catching fish, and killing birds and squirrels and
-other things to eat, and plaguing cats and dogs. Father never
-would have called those beautiful. Then there are others like
-little Jimmy Clark who can't walk, and the man at the Marstons'
-who's sick, and Joe Glaspell who is blind. Then there are still
-different ones like Mr. Holly's little boy. Perry says he ran
-away years and years ago, and made his people very unhappy.
-Father wouldn't call that a beautiful world, would he? And how
-can people like that always play in tune? And there are the
-Princess and the Pauper that you told about."
-
-"Oh, the story?"
-
-"Yes; and people like them can't be happy and think the world is
-beautiful, of course."
-
-"Why not?"
-
-"Because they didn't end right. They didn't get married and
-live happy ever after, you know."
-
-"Well, I don't think I'd worry about that, David,--at least, not
-about the Princess. I fancy the world was very beautiful to her,
-all right. The Pauper--well, perhaps he wasn't very happy. But,
-after all, David, you know happiness is something inside of
-yourself. Perhaps half of these people are happy, in their way."
-
-"There! and that's another thing," sighed David. "You see, I
-found that out--that it was inside of yourself--quite a while
-ago, and I told the Lady of the Roses. But now I--can't make it
-work myself."
-
-"What's the matter?"
-
-"Well, you see then something was going to happen--something that
-I liked; and I found that just thinking of it made it so that I
-didn't mind raking or hoeing, or anything like that; and I told
-the Lady of the Roses. And I told her that even if it wasn't
-going to happen she could THINK it was going to, and that that
-would be just the same, because 't was the thinking that made my
-hours sunny ones. It wasn't the DOING at all. I said I knew
-because I hadn't DONE it yet. See?"
-
-"I--think so, David."
-
-"Well, I've found out that it isn't the same at all; for now
-that I KNOW that this beautiful thing isn't ever going to happen
-to me, I can think and think all day, and it doesn't do a mite
-of good. The sun is just as hot, and my back aches just as hard,
-and the field is just as big and endless as it used to be when I
-had to call it that those hours didn't count. Now, what is the
-matter?"
-
-Mr. Jack laughed, but he shook his head a little sadly.
-
-"You're getting into too deep waters for me, David. I suspect
-you're floundering in a sea that has upset the boats of sages
-since the world began. But what is it that was so nice, and that
-isn't going to happen? Perhaps I MIGHT help on that."
-
-"No, you couldn't," frowned David; "and there couldn't anybody,
-either, you see, because I wouldn't go back now and LET it
-happen, anyhow, as long as I know what I do. Why, if I did, there
-wouldn't be ANY hours that were sunny then--not even the ones
-after four o'clock; I--I'd feel so mean! But what I don't see is
-just how I can fix it up with the Lady of the Roses."
-
-"What has she to do with it?"
-
-"Why, at the very first, when she said she didn't have ANY
-sunshiny hours, I told her--"
-
-"When she said what?" interposed Mr. Jack, coming suddenly erect
-in his chair.
-
-"That she didn't have any hours to count, you know."
-
-"To--COUNT?"
-
-"Yes; it was the sundial. Didn't I tell you? Yes, I know I
-did--about the words on it--not counting any hours that weren't
-sunny, you know. And she said she wouldn't have ANY hours to
-count; that the sun never shone for her."
-
-"Why, David," demurred Mr. Jack in a voice that shook a little,
-"are you sure? Did she say just that? You--you must be
-mistaken--when she has--has everything to make her happy."
-
-"I wasn't, because I said that same thing to her
-myself--afterwards. And then I told her--when I found out myself,
-you know--about its being what was inside of you, after all, that
-counted; and then is when I asked her if she couldn't think of
-something nice that was going to happen to her sometime."
-
-"Well, what did she say?"
-
-"She shook her head, and said 'No.' Then she looked away, and her
-eyes got soft and dark like little pools in the brook where the
-water stops to rest. And she said she had hoped once that this
-something would happen; but that it hadn't, and that it would
-take something more than thinking to bring it. And I know now
-what she meant, because thinking isn't all that counts, is it?"
-
-Mr. Jack did not answer. He had risen to his feet, and was pacing
-restlessly up and down the veranda. Once or twice he turned his
-eyes toward the towers of Sunnycrest, and David noticed that
-there was a new look on his face.
-
-Very soon, however, the old tiredness came back to his eyes, and
-he dropped into his seat again, muttering "Fool! of course it
-couldn't be--that!"
-
-"Be what?" asked David.
-
-Mr. Jack started.
-
-"Er--nothing; nothing that you would understand, David. Go
-on--with what you were saying."
-
-"There isn't any more. It's all done. It's only that I'm
-wondering how I'm going to learn here that it's a beautiful
-world, so that I can--tell father."
-
-Mr. Jack roused himself. He had the air of a man who determinedly
-throws to one side a heavy burden.
-
-"Well, David," he smiled, "as I said before, you are still out on
-that sea where there are so many little upturned boats. There
-might be a good many ways of answering that question."
-
-"Mr. Holly says," mused the boy, aloud, a little gloomily, "that
-it doesn't make any difference whether we find things beautiful
-or not; that we're here to do something serious in the world."
-
-"That is about what I should have expected of Mr. Holly" retorted
-Mr. Jack grimly. "He acts it--and looks it. But--I don't believe
-you are going to tell your father just that."
-
-"No, sir, I don't believe I am," accorded David soberly.
-
-"I have an idea that you're going to find that answer just where
-your father said you would--in your violin. See if you don't.
-Things that aren't beautiful you'll make beautiful--because we
-find what we are looking for, and you're looking for beautiful
-things. After all, boy, if we march straight ahead, chin up, and
-sing our own little song with all our might and main, we shan't
-come so far amiss from the goal, I'm thinking. There! that's
-preaching, and I didn't mean to preach; but--well, to tell the
-truth, that was meant for myself, for--I'm hunting for the
-beautiful world, too."
-
-"Yes, sir, I know," returned David fervently. And again Mr. Jack,
-looking into the sympathetic, glowing dark eyes, wondered if,
-after all, David really could--know.
-
-Even yet Mr. Jack was not used to David; there were "so many of
-him," he told himself. There were the boy, the artist, and a
-third personality so evanescent that it defied being named. The
-boy was jolly, impetuous, confidential, and delightful--plainly
-reveling in all manner of fun and frolic. The artist was nothing
-but a bunch of nervous alertness, ready to find melody and rhythm
-in every passing thought or flying cloud. The third--that
-baffling third that defied the naming--was a dreamy, visionary,
-untouchable creature who floated so far above one's head that
-one's hand could never pull him down to get a good square chance
-to see what he did look like. All this thought Mr. Jack as he
-gazed into David's luminous eyes.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XX
-
-THE UNFAMILIAR WAY
-
-
-In September David entered the village school. School and David
-did not assimilate at once. Very confidently the teacher set to
-work to grade her new pupil; but she was not so confident when
-she found that while in Latin he was perilously near herself (and
-in French--which she was not required to teach--disastrously
-beyond her!), in United States history he knew only the barest
-outlines of certain portions, and could not name a single battle
-in any of its wars. In most studies he was far beyond boys of his
-own age, yet at every turn she encountered these puzzling spots
-of discrepancy, which rendered grading in the ordinary way out of
-the question.
-
-David's methods of recitation, too, were peculiar, and somewhat
-disconcerting. He also did not hesitate to speak aloud when he
-chose, nor to rise from his seat and move to any part of the room
-as the whim seized him. In time, of course, all this was changed;
-but it was several days before the boy learned so to conduct
-himself that he did not shatter to atoms the peace and propriety
-of the schoolroom.
-
-Outside of school David had little work to do now, though there
-were still left a few light tasks about the house. Home life at
-the Holly farmhouse was the same for David, yet with a
-difference--the difference that comes from being really wanted
-instead of being merely dutifully kept. There were other
-differences, too, subtle differences that did not show, perhaps,
-but that still were there.
-
-Mr. and Mrs. Holly, more than ever now, were learning to look at
-the world through David's eyes. One day--one wonderful day--they
-even went to walk in the woods with the boy; and whenever before
-had Simeon Holly left his work for so frivolous a thing as a walk
-in the woods!
-
-It was not accomplished, however, without a struggle, as David
-could have told. The day was a Saturday, clear, crisp, and
-beautiful, with a promise of October in the air; and David fairly
-tingled to be free and away. Mrs. Holly was baking--and the birds
-sang unheard outside her pantry window. Mr. Holly was digging
-potatoes--and the clouds sailed unnoticed above his head.
-
-All the morning David urged and begged. If for once, just this
-once, they would leave everything and come, they would not regret
-it, he was sure. But they shook their heads and said, "No, no,
-impossible!" In the afternoon the pies were done and the potatoes
-dug, and David urged and pleaded again. If once, only this once,
-they would go to walk with him in the woods, he would be so
-happy, so very happy! And to please the boy--they went.
-
-It was a curious walk. Ellen Holly trod softly, with timid feet.
-She threw hurried, frightened glances from side to side. It was
-plain that Ellen Holly did not know how to play. Simeon Holly
-stalked at her elbow, stern, silent, and preoccupied. It was
-plain that Simeon Holly not only did not know how to play, but
-did not even care to find out.
-
-The boy tripped ahead and talked. He had the air of a monarch
-displaying his kingdom. On one side was a bit of moss worthy of
-the closest attention; on another, a vine that carried allurement
-in every tendril. Here was a flower that was like a story for
-interest, and there was a bush that bore a secret worth the
-telling. Even Simeon Holly glowed into a semblance of life when
-David had unerringly picked out and called by name the spruce,
-and fir, and pine, and larch, and then, in answer to Mrs. Holly's
-murmured: "But, David, where's the difference? They look so much
-alike!" he had said:--
-
-"Oh, but they aren't, you know. Just see how much more pointed
-at the top that fir is than that spruce back there; and the
-branches grow straight out, too, like arms, and they're all
-smooth and tapering at the ends like a pussy-cat's tail. But the
-spruce back there--ITS branches turned down and out--didn't you
-notice?--and they're all bushy at the ends like a squirrel's
-tail. Oh, they're lots different! That's a larch 'way ahead--that
-one with the branches all scraggly and close down to the ground.
-I could start to climb that easy; but I couldn't that pine over
-there. See, it's 'way up, up, before there's a place for your
-foot! But I love pines. Up there on the mountains where I lived,
-the pines were so tall that it seemed as if God used them
-sometimes to hold up the sky."
-
-And Simeon Holly heard, and said nothing; and that he did say
-nothing--especially nothing in answer to David's confident
-assertions concerning celestial and terrestrial
-architecture--only goes to show how well, indeed, the man was
-learning to look at the world through David's eyes.
-
-Nor were these all of David's friends to whom Mr. and Mrs. Holly
-were introduced on that memorable walk. There were the birds, and
-the squirrels, and, in fact, everything that had life. And each
-one he greeted joyously by name, as he would greet a friend whose
-home and habits he knew. Here was a wonderful woodpecker, there
-was a beautiful bluejay. Ahead, that brilliant bit of color that
-flashed across their path was a tanager. Once, far up in the sky,
-as they crossed an open space, David spied a long black streak
-moving southward.
-
-"Oh, see!" he exclaimed. "The crows! See them?--'way up there?
-Wouldn't it be fun if we could do that, and fly hundreds and
-hundreds of miles, maybe a thousand?"
-
-"Oh, David," remonstrated Mrs. Holly, unbelievingly.
-
-"But they do! These look as if they'd started on their winter
-journey South, too; but if they have, they're early. Most of them
-don't go till October. They come back in March, you know. Though
-I've had them, on the mountain, that stayed all the year with
-me."
-
-"My! but I love to watch them go," murmured David, his eyes
-following the rapidly disappearing blackline. "Lots of birds you
-can't see, you know, when they start for the South. They fly at
-night--the woodpeckers and orioles and cuckoos, and lots of
-others. They're afraid, I guess, don't you? But I've seen them.
-I've watched them. They tell each other when they're going to
-start."
-
-"Oh, David," remonstrated Mrs. Holly, again, her eyes reproving,
-but plainly enthralled.
-
-"But they do tell each other," claimed the boy, with sparkling
-eyes. "They must! For, all of a sudden, some night, you'll hear
-the signal, and then they'll begin to gather from all directions.
-I've seen them. Then, suddenly, they're all up and off to the
-South--not in one big flock, but broken up into little flocks,
-following one after another, with such a beautiful whir of wings.
-Oof--OOF--OOF!--and they're gone! And I don't see them again till
-next year. But you've seen the swallows, haven't you? They go in
-the daytime, and they're the easiest to tell of any of them. They
-fly so swift and straight. Haven't you seen the swallows go?"
-
-"Why, I--I don't know, David," murmured Mrs. Holly, with a
-helpless glance at her husband stalking on ahead. "I--I didn't
-know there were such things to--to know."
-
-There was more, much more, that David said before the walk came
-to an end. And though, when it did end, neither Simeon Holly nor
-his wife said a word of its having been a pleasure or a profit,
-there was yet on their faces something of the peace and rest and
-quietness that belonged to the woods they had left.
-
-It was a beautiful month--that September, and David made the most
-of it. Out of school meant out of doors for him. He saw Mr. Jack
-and Jill often. He spent much time, too, with the Lady of the
-Roses. She was still the Lady of the ROSES to David, though in
-the garden now were the purple and scarlet and yellow of the
-asters, salvia, and golden glow, instead of the blush and perfume
-of the roses.
-
-David was very much at home at Sunnycrest. He was welcome, he
-knew, to go where he pleased. Even the servants were kind to him,
-as well as was the elderly cousin whom he seldom saw, but who, he
-knew, lived there as company for his Lady of the Roses.
-
-Perhaps best, next to the garden, David loved the tower room;
-possibly because Miss Holbrook herself so often suggested that
-they go there. And it was there that they were when he said,
-dreamily, one day:--
-
-"I like this place--up here so high, only sometimes it does make
-me think of that Princess, because it was in a tower like this
-that she was, you know."
-
-"Fairy stories, David?" asked Miss Holbrook lightly.
-
-"No, not exactly, though there was a Princess in it. Mr. Jack
-told it." David's eyes were still out of the window.
-
-"Oh, Mr. Jack! And does Mr. Jack often tell you stories?"
-
-"No. He never told only this one--and maybe that's why I remember
-it so."
-
-"Well, and what did the Princess do?" Miss Holbrook's voice was
-still light, still carelessly preoccupied. Her attention,
-plainly, was given to the sewing in her hand.
-
-"She didn't do and that's what was the trouble," sighed I David.
-"She didn't wave, you know."
-
-The needle in Miss Holbrook's fingers stopped short in mid-air,
-the thread half-drawn.
-
-"Didn't--wave!" she stammered. "What do you--mean?"
-
-"Nothing," laughed the boy, turning away from the window. "I
-forgot that you didn't know the story."
-
-"But maybe I do--that is--what was the story?" asked Miss
-Holbrook, wetting her lips as if they had grown suddenly very
-dry.
-
-"Oh, do you? I wonder now! It wasn't 'The PRINCE and the
-Pauper,' but the PRINCESS and the Pauper," cited David; "and they
-used to wave signals, and answer with flags. Do you know the
-story?"
-
-There was no answer. Miss Holbrook was putting away her work,
-hurriedly, and with hands that shook. David noticed that she even
-pricked herself in her anxiety to get the needle tucked away.
-Then she drew him to a low stool at her side.
-
-"David, I want you to tell me that story, please," she said,
-"just as Mr. Jack told it to you. Now, be careful and put it all
-in, because I--I want to hear it," she finished, with an odd
-little laugh that seemed to bring two bright red spots to her
-cheeks.
-
-"Oh, do you want to hear it? Then I will tell it," cried David
-joyfully. To David, almost as delightful as to hear a story was
-to tell one himself. "You see, first--" And he plunged headlong
-into the introduction.
-
-David knew it well--that story: and there was, perhaps, little
-that he forgot. It might not have been always told in Mr. Jack's
-language; but his meaning was there, and very intently Miss
-Holbrook listened while David told of the boy and the girl, the
-wavings, and the flags that were blue, black, and red. She
-laughed once,--that was at the little joke with the bells that
-the girl played,--but she did not speak until sometime later when
-David was telling of the first home-coming of the Princess, and
-of the time when the boy on his tiny piazza watched and watched
-in vain for a waving white signal from the tower.
-
-"Do you mean to say," interposed Miss Holbrook then, almost
-starting to her feet, "that that boy expected--" She stopped
-suddenly, and fell back in her chair. The two red spots on her
-cheeks had become a rosy glow now, all over her face.
-
-"Expected what?" asked David.
-
-"N--nothing. Go on. I was so--so interested," explained Miss
-Holbrook faintly. "Go on."
-
-And David did go on; nor did the story lose by his telling. It
-gained, indeed, something, for now it had woven through it the
-very strong sympathy of a boy who loved the Pauper for his sorrow
-and hated the Princess for causing that sorrow.
-
-"And so," he concluded mournfully, "you see it isn't a very nice
-story, after all, for it didn't end well a bit. They ought to
-have got married and lived happy ever after. But they didn't."
-
-Miss Holbrook drew in her breath a little uncertainly, and put
-her hand to her throat. Her face now, instead of being red, was
-very white.
-
-"But, David," she faltered, after a moment, "perhaps
-he--the--Pauper--did not--not love the Princess any longer."
-
-"Mr. Jack said that he did."
-
-The white face went suddenly pink again.
-
-"Then, why didn't he go to her and--and--tell her?"
-
-David lifted his chin. With all his dignity he answered, and his
-words and accent were Mr. Jack's.
-
-"Paupers don't go to Princesses, and say "I love you.'"
-
-"But perhaps if they did--that is--if--" Miss Holbrook bit her
-lips and did not finish her sentence. She did not, indeed, say
-anything more for a long time. But she had not forgotten the
-story. David knew that, because later she began to question him
-carefully about many little points--points that he was very sure
-he had already made quite plain. She talked about it, indeed,
-until he wondered if perhaps she were going to tell it to some
-one else sometime. He asked her if she were; but she only shook
-her head. And after that she did not question him any more. And a
-little later David went home.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXI
-
-HEAVY HEARTS
-
-
-For a week David had not been near the House that Jack Built, and
-that, too, when Jill had been confined within doors for several
-days with a cold. Jill, indeed, was inclined to be grieved at
-this apparent lack of interest on the part of her favorite
-playfellow; but upon her return from her first day of school,
-after her recovery, she met her brother with startled eyes.
-
-"Jack, it hasn't been David's fault at all," she cried
-remorsefully. "He's sick."
-
-"Sick!"
-
-"Yes; awfully sick. They've had to send away for doctors and
-everything."
-
-"Why, Jill, are you sure? Where did you hear this?"
-
-"At school to-day. Every one was talking about it."
-
-"But what is the matter?"
-
-"Fever--some sort. Some say it's typhoid, and some scarlet, and
-some say another kind that I can't remember; but everybody says
-he's awfully sick. He got it down to Glaspell's, some say,--and
-some say he didn't. But, anyhow, Betty Glaspell has been sick
-with something, and they haven't let folks in there this week,"
-finished Jill, her eyes big with terror.
-
-"The Glaspells? But what was David doing down there?"
-
-"Why, you know,--he told us once,--teaching Joe to play. He's
-been there lots. Joe is blind, you know, and can't see, but he
-just loves music, and was crazy over David's violin; so David
-took down his other one--the one that was his father's, you
-know--and showed him how to pick out little tunes, just to take
-up his time so he wouldn't mind so much that he couldn't see.
-Now, Jack, wasn't that just like David? Jack, I can't have
-anything happen to David!"
-
-"No, dear, no; of course not! I'm afraid we can't any of us, for
-that matter," sighed Jack, his forehead drawn into anxious
-lines. "I'll go down to the Hollys', Jill, the first thing
-tomorrow morning, and see how he is and if there's anything we
-can do. Meanwhile, don't take it too much to heart, dear. It may
-not be half so bad as you think. School-children always get
-things like that exaggerated, you must remember," he finished,
-speaking with a lightness that he did not feel.
-
-To himself the man owned that he was troubled, seriously
-troubled. He had to admit that Jill's story bore the earmarks of
-truth; and overwhelmingly he realized now just how big a place
-this somewhat puzzling small boy had come to fill in his own
-heart. He did not need Jill's anxious "Now, hurry, Jack," the
-next morning to start him off in all haste for the Holly
-farmhouse. A dozen rods from the driveway he met Perry Larson and
-stopped him abruptly.
-
-"Good morning, Larson; I hope this isn't true--what I hear--that
-David is very ill."
-
-Larson pulled off his hat and with his free hand sought the one
-particular spot on his head to which he always appealed when he
-was very much troubled.
-
-"Well, yes, sir, I'm afraid 't is, Mr. Jack--er--Mr. Gurnsey, I
-mean. He is turrible sick, poor little chap, an' it's too
-bad--that's what it is--too bad!"
-
-"Oh, I'm sorry! I hoped the report was exaggerated. I came down
-to see if--if there wasn't something I could do."
-
-"Well, 'course you can ask--there ain't no law ag'in' that; an'
-ye needn't be afraid, neither. The report has got 'round that
-it's ketchin'--what he's got, and that he got it down to the
-Glaspells'; but 't ain't so. The doctor says he didn't ketch
-nothin', an' he can't give nothin'. It's his head an' brain that
-ain't right, an' he's got a mighty bad fever. He's been kind of
-flighty an' nervous, anyhow, lately.
-
-"As I was sayin', 'course you can ask, but I'm thinkin' there
-won't be nothin' you can do ter help. Ev'rythin' that can be done
-is bein' done. In fact, there ain't much of anythin' else that is
-bein' done down there jest now but, tendin' ter him. They've got
-one o' them 'ere edyercated nurses from the Junction--what wears
-caps, ye know, an' makes yer feel as if they knew it all, an' you
-didn't know nothin'. An' then there's Mr. an' Mis' Holly
-besides. If they had THEIR way, there wouldn't neither of, em
-let him out o' their sight fur a minute, they're that cut up
-about it."
-
-"I fancy they think a good deal of the boy--as we all do,"
-murmured the younger man, a little unsteadily.
-
-Larson winkled his forehead in deep thought.
-
-"Yes; an' that's what beats me," he answered slowly; " 'bout
-HIM,--Mr. Holly, I mean. 'Course we'd 'a' expected it of
-HER--losin' her own boy as she did, an' bein' jest naturally so
-sweet an' lovin'-hearted. But HIM--that's diff'rent. Now, you
-know jest as well as I do what Mr. Holly is--every one does, so I
-ain't sayin' nothin' sland'rous. He's a good man--a powerful good
-man; an' there ain't a squarer man goin' ter work fur. But the
-fact is, he was made up wrong side out, an' the seams has always
-showed bad--turrible bad, with ravelin's all stickin' out every
-which way ter ketch an' pull. But, gosh! I'm blamed if that, ere
-boy ain't got him so smoothed down, you wouldn't know, scursely,
-that he had a seam on him, sometimes; though how he's done it
-beats me. Now, there's Mis' Holly--she's tried ter smooth 'em,
-I'll warrant, lots of times. But I'm free ter say she hain't
-never so much as clipped a ravelin' in all them forty years
-they've lived tergether. Fact is, it's worked the other way with
-her. All that HER rubbin' up ag'in' them seams has amounted to is
-ter git herself so smoothed down that she don't never dare ter
-say her soul's her own, most generally,--anyhow, not if he
-happens ter intermate it belongs ter anybody else!"
-
-Jack Gurnsey suddenly choked over a cough.
-
-"I wish I could--do something," he murmured uncertainly.
-
-"'T ain't likely ye can--not so long as Mr. an' Mis' Holly is on
-their two feet. Why, there ain't nothin' they won't do, an'
-you'll believe it, maybe, when I tell you that yesterday Mr.
-Holly, he tramped all through Sawyer's woods in the rain, jest
-ter find a little bit of moss that the boy was callin' for. Think
-o' that, will ye? Simeon Holly huntin' moss! An' he got it, too,
-an' brung it home, an' they say it cut him up somethin' turrible
-when the boy jest turned away, and didn't take no notice. You
-understand, 'course, sir, the little chap ain't right in his
-head, an' so half the time he don't know what he says."
-
-"Oh, I'm sorry, sorry!" exclaimed Gurnsey, as he turned away, and
-hurried toward the farmhouse.
-
-Mrs. Holly herself answered his low knock. She looked worn and
-pale.
-
-"Thank you, sir," she said gratefully, in reply to his offer of
-assistance, "but there isn't anything you can do, Mr. Gurnsey.
-We're having everything done that can be, and every one is very
-kind. We have a very good nurse, and Dr. Kennedy has had
-consultation with Dr. Benson from the Junction. They are doing
-all in their power, of course, but they say that--that it's going
-to be the nursing that will count now."
-
-"Then I don't fear for him, surely" declared the man, with
-fervor.
-
-"I know, but--well, he shall have the very best possible--of
-that."
-
-"I know he will; but isn't there anything--anything that I can
-do?"
-
-She shook her head.
-
-"No. Of course, if he gets better--" She hesitated; then lifted
-her chin a little higher; "WHEN he gets better," she corrected
-with courageous emphasis, "he will want to see you."
-
-"And he shall see me," asserted Gurnsey. "And he will be better,
-Mrs. Holly,--I'm sure he will."
-
-"Yes, yes, of course, only--oh, Mr. Jack, he's so sick--so very
-sick! The doctor says he's a peculiarly sensitive nature, and
-that he thinks something's been troubling him lately." Her voice
-broke.
-
-"Poor little chap!" Mr. Jack's voice, too, was husky.
-
-She looked up with swift gratefulness for his sympathy.
-
-"And you loved him, too, I know" she choked. "He talks of you
-often--very often."
-
-"Indeed I love him! Who could help it?"
-
-"There couldn't anybody, Mr. Jack,--and that's just it. Now,
-since he's been sick, we've wondered more than ever who he is.
-You see, I can't help thinking that somewhere he's got friends
-who ought to know about him--now."
-
-"Yes, I see," nodded the man.
-
-"He isn't an ordinary boy, Mr. Jack. He's been trained in lots
-of ways--about his manners, and at the table, and all that. And
-lots of things his father has told him are beautiful, just
-beautiful! He isn't a tramp. He never was one. And there's his
-playing. YOU know how he can play."
-
-"Indeed I do! You must miss his playing, too."
-
-"I do; he talks of that, also," she hurried on, working her
-fingers nervously together; "but oftenest he--he speaks of
-singing, and I can't quite understand that, for he didn't ever
-sing, you know."
-
-"Singing? What does he say?" The man asked the question because
-he saw that it was affording the overwrought little woman real
-relief to free her mind; but at the first words of her reply he
-became suddenly alert.
-
-"It's 'his song,' as he calls it, that he talks about, always. It
-isn't much--what he says--but I noticed it because he always
-says the same thing, like this: I'll just hold up my chin and
-march straight on and on, and I'll sing it with all my might and
-main.' And when I ask him what he's going to sing, he always
-says, 'My song--my song,' just like that. Do you think, Mr. Jack,
-he did have--a song?"
-
-For a moment the man did not answer. Something in his throat
-tightened, and held the words. Then, in a low voice he managed to
-stammer:--
-
-"I think he did, Mrs. Holly, and--I think he sang it, too." The
-next moment, with a quick lifting of his hat and a murmured "I'll
-call again soon," he turned and walked swiftly down the driveway.
-
-So very swiftly, indeed, was Mr. Jack walking, and so
-self-absorbed was he, that he did not see the carriage until it
-was almost upon him; then he stepped aside to let it pass. What
-he saw as he gravely raised his hat was a handsome span of black
-horses, a liveried coachman, and a pair of startled eyes looking
-straight into his. What he did not see was the quick gesture with
-which Miss Holbrook almost ordered her carriage stopped the
-minute it had passed him by.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXII
-
-AS PERRY SAW IT
-
-
-One by one the days passed, and there came from the anxious
-watchers at David's bedside only the words, "There's very little
-change." Often Jack Gurnsey went to the farmhouse to inquire for
-the boy. Often, too, he saw Perry Larson; and Perry was never
-loath to talk of David. It was from Perry, indeed, that Gurnsey
-began to learn some things of David that he had never known
-before.
-
-"It does beat all," Perry Larson said to him one day, "how many
-folks asks me how that boy is--folks that you'd never think knew
-him, anyhow, ter say nothin' of carin' whether he lived or died.
-Now, there's old Mis' Somers, fur instance. YOU know what she
-is--sour as a lemon an' puckery as a chokecherry. Well, if she
-didn't give me yesterday a great bo-kay o' posies she'd growed
-herself, an' said they was fur him--that they berlonged ter him,
-anyhow.
-
-"'Course, I didn't exactly sense what she meant by that, so I
-asked her straight out; an' it seems that somehow, when the boy
-first come, he struck her place one day an' spied a great big red
-rose on one of her bushes. It seems he had his fiddle, an' he,
-played it,--that rose a-growin' (you know his way!), an' she
-heard an' spoke up pretty sharp an' asked him what in time he was
-doin'. Well, most kids would 'a' run,--knowin' her temper as they
-does,--but not much David. He stands up as pert as ye please, an'
-tells her how happy that red rose must be ter make all that
-dreary garden look so pretty; an' then he goes on, merry as a
-lark, a-playin' down the hill.
-
-"Well, Mis' Somers owned up ter me that she was pretty mad at the
-time, 'cause her garden did look like tunket, an' she knew it.
-She said she hadn't cared ter do a thing with it since her
-Bessie died that thought so much of it. But after what David had
-said, even mad as she was, the thing kind o' got on her nerves,
-an' she couldn't see a thing, day or night, but that red rose
-a-growin' there so pert an' courageous-like, until at last, jest
-ter quiet herself, she fairly had ter set to an' slick that
-garden up! She said she raked an' weeded, an' fixed up all the
-plants there was, in good shape, an' then she sent down to
-the Junction fur some all growed in pots, 'cause 't was too late
-ter plant seeds. An, now it's doin' beautiful, so she jest could
-n't help sendin' them posies ter David. When I told Mis' Holly,
-she said she was glad it happened, 'cause what Mis' Somers needed
-was somethin' ter git her out of herself--an' I'm free ter say
-she did look better-natured, an' no mistake,--kind o' like a
-chokecherry in blossom, ye might say."
-
-"An' then there's the Widder Glaspell," continued Perry, after a
-pause." 'Course, any one would expect she'd feel bad, seein' as
-how good David was ter her boy--teachin' him ter play, ye know.
-But Mis' Glaspell says Joe jest does take on somethin' turrible,
-an' he won't tech the fiddle, though he was plum carried away
-with it when David was well an' teachin' of him. An' there's the
-Clark kid. He's lame, ye know, an' he thought the world an' all
-of David's playin'.
-
-" 'Course, there's you an' Miss Holbrook, always askin' an'
-sendin' things--but that ain't so strange, 'cause you was
-'specially his friends. But it's them others what beats me.
-Why, some days it's 'most ev'ry soul I meet, jest askin' how he
-is, an' sayin' they hopes he'll git well. Sometimes it's kids
-that he's played to, an' I'll be triggered if one of 'em one day
-didn't have no excuse to offer except that David had fit
-him--'bout a cat, or somethin'--an' that ever since then he'd
-thought a heap of him--though he guessed David didn't know it.
-Listen ter that, will ye!
-
-"An' once a woman held me up, an' took on turrible, but all I
-could git from her was that he'd sat on her doorstep an' played
-ter her baby once or twice;--as if that was anythin'! But one of
-the derndest funny ones was the woman who said she could wash her
-dishes a sight easier after she'd a-seen him go by playin'. There
-was Bill Dowd, too. You know he really HAS got a screw loose in
-his head somewheres, an' there ain't any one but what says he's
-the town fool, all right. Well, what do ye think HE said?"
-
-Mr. Jack shook his head.
-
-"Well, he said he did hope as how nothin' would happen ter that
-boy cause he did so like ter see him smile, an' that he always
-did smile every time he met him! There, what do ye think o'
-that?"
-
-"Well, I think, Perry," returned.Mr. Jack soberly, "that Bill
-Dowd wasn't playing the fool, when he said that, quite so much
-as he sometimes is, perhaps."
-
-"Hm-m, maybe not," murmured Perry Larson perplexedly. "Still, I'm
-free ter say I do think 't was kind o' queer." He paused, then
-slapped his knee suddenly. "Say, did I tell ye about
-Streeter--Old Bill Streeter an' the pear tree?"
-
-Again Mr. Jack shook his head.
-
-"Well, then, I'm goin' to," declared the other, with gleeful
-emphasis. "An', say, I don't believe even YOU can explain this--I
-don't! Well, you know Streeter--ev'ry one does, so I ain't sayin'
-nothin' sland'rous. He was cut on a bias, an' that bias runs ter
-money every time. You know as well as I do that he won't lift his
-finger unless there's a dollar stickin' to it, an' that he hain't
-no use fur anythin' nor anybody unless there's money in it for
-him. I'm blamed if I don't think that if he ever gits ter heaven,
-he'll pluck his own wings an' sell the feathers fur what they'll
-bring."
-
-"Oh, Perry!" remonstrated Mr. Jack, in a half-stifled voice.
-
-Perry Larson only grinned and went on imperturbably.
-
-"Well, seein' as we both understand what he is, I'll tell ye what
-he DONE. He called me up ter his fence one day, big as life, an'
-says he, 'How's the boy?' An' you could 'a' knocked me down with
-a feather. Streeter--a-askin' how a boy was that was sick! An' he
-seemed ter care, too. I hain't seen him look so longfaced
-since--since he was paid up on a sartin note I knows of, jest as
-he was smackin' his lips over a nice fat farm that was comin' to
-him!
-
-"Well, I was that plum puzzled that I meant ter find out why
-Streeter was takin' sech notice, if I hung fur it. So I set to on
-a little detective work of my own, knowin', of course, that 't
-wa'n't no use askin' of him himself. Well, an' what do you s'pose
-I found out? If that little scamp of a boy hadn't even got round
-him--Streeter, the skinflint! He had--an' he went there often,
-the neighbors said; an' Streeter doted on him. They declared that
-actually he give him a cent once--though THAT part I ain't
-swallerin' yet.
-
-"They said--the neighbors did--that it all started from the pear
-tree--that big one ter the left of his house. Maybe you remember
-it. Well, anyhow, it seems that it's old, an' through bearin' any
-fruit, though it still blossoms fit ter kill, every year, only a
-little late 'most always, an' the blossoms stay on longer'n
-common, as if they knew there wa'n't nothin' doin' later. Well,
-old Streeter said it had got ter come down. I reckon he suspected
-it of swipin' some of the sunshine, or maybe a little rain that
-belonged ter the tree t'other side of the road what did bear
-fruit an' was worth somethin'! Anyhow, he got his man an' his
-axe, an' was plum ready ter start in when he sees David an' David
-sees him.
-
-"'T was when the boy first come. He'd gone ter walk an' had
-struck this pear tree, all in bloom,--an' 'course, YOU know how
-the boy would act--a pear tree, bloomin', is a likely sight, I'll
-own. He danced and laughed and clapped his hands,--he didn't
-have his fiddle with him,--an' carried on like all possessed.
-Then he sees the man with the axe, an' Streeter an' Streeter sees
-him.
-
-"They said it was rich then--Bill Warner heard it all from
-t'other side of the fence. He said that David, when he found out
-what was goin' ter happen, went clean crazy, an' rampaged on at
-such a rate that old Streeter couldn't do nothin' but stand an'
-stare, until he finally managed ter growl out: 'But I tell ye,
-boy, the tree ain't no use no more!'
-
-"Bill says the boy flew all to pieces then. 'No use--no use!' he
-cries; 'such a perfectly beautiful thing as that no use! Why, it
-don't have ter be any use when it's so pretty. It's jest ter look
-at an' love, an' be happy with!' Fancy sayin' that ter old
-Streeter! I'd like ter seen his face. But Bill says that wa'n't
-half what the boy said. He declared that 't was God's present,
-anyhow, that trees was; an' that the things He give us ter look
-at was jest as much use as the things He give us ter eat; an'
-that the stars an' the sunsets an' the snowflakes an' the little
-white cloud-boats, an' I don't know what-all, was jest as
-important in the Orchestra of Life as turnips an' squashes. An'
-then, Billy says, he ended by jest flingin' himself on ter
-Streeter an' beggin' him ter wait till he could go back an' git
-his fiddle so he could tell him what a beautiful thing that tree
-was.
-
-"Well, if you'll believe it, old Streeter was so plum befuzzled
-he sent the man an' the axe away--an' that tree's a-livin'
-ter-day--'t is!" he finished; then, with a sudden gloom on his
-face, Larson added, huskily: "An' I only hope I'll be sayin' the
-same thing of that boy--come next month at this time!"
-
-"We'll hope you will," sighed the other fervently.
-
-And so one by one the days passed, while the whole town waited
-and while in the great airy "parlor bedroom" of the Holly
-farmhouse one small boy fought his battle for life. Then came the
-blackest day and night of all when the town could only wait and
-watch--it had lost its hope; when the doctors shook their heads
-and refused to meet Mrs. Holly's eyes; when the pulse in the slim
-wrist outside the coverlet played hide-and-seek with the cool,
-persistent fingers that sought so earnestly for it; when Perry
-Larson sat for uncounted sleepless hours by the kitchen stove,
-and fearfully listened for a step crossing the hallway; when Mr.
-Jack on his porch, and Miss Holbrook in her tower widow, went
-with David down into the dark valley, and came so near the
-rushing river that life, with its petty prides and prejudices,
-could never seem quite the same to them again.
-
-Then, after that blackest day and night, came the dawn--as the
-dawns do come after the blackest of days and nights. In the
-slender wrist outside the coverlet the pulse gained and steadied.
-On the forehead beneath the nurse's fingers, a moisture came. The
-doctors nodded their heads now, and looked every one straight in
-the eye. "He will live," they said. "The crisis is passed." Out
-by the kitchen stove Perry Larson heard the step cross the hall
-and sprang upright; but at the first glimpse of Mrs. Holly's
-tear-wet, yet radiant face, he collapsed limply.
-
-"Gosh!" he muttered. "Say, do you know, I didn't s'pose I did
-care so much! I reckon I'll go an' tell Mr. Jack. He'll want ter
-hear."
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXIII
-
-PUZZLES
-
-
-David's convalescence was picturesque, in a way. As soon as he
-was able, like a king he sat upon his throne and received his
-subjects; and a very gracious king he was, indeed. His room
-overflowed with flowers and fruit, and his bed quite groaned with
-the toys and books and games brought for his diversion, each one
-of which he hailed with delight, from Miss Holbrook's sumptuously
-bound "Waverley Novels" to little crippled Jimmy Clark's bag of
-marbles.
-
-Only two things puzzled David: one was why everybody was so good
-to him; and the other was why he never could have the pleasure of
-both Mr. Jack's and Miss Holbrook's company at the same time.
-
-David discovered this last curious circumstance concerning Mr.
-Jack and Miss Holbrook very early in his convalescence. It was on
-the second afternoon that Mr. Jack had been admitted to the
-sick-room. David had been hearing all the latest news of Jill and
-Joe, when suddenly he noticed an odd change come to his visitor's
-face.
-
-The windows of the Holly "parlor bedroom" commanded a fine view
-of the road, and it was toward one of these windows that Mr.
-Jack's eyes were directed. David, sitting up in bed, saw then
-that down the road was approaching very swiftly a handsome span
-of black horses and an open carriage which he had come to
-recognize as belonging to Miss Holbrook. He watched it eagerly
-now till he saw the horses turn in at the Holly driveway. Then he
-gave a low cry of delight.
-
-"It's my Lady of the Roses! She's coming to see me. Look! Oh, I'm
-so glad! Now you'll see her, and just KNOW how lovely she is.
-Why, Mr. Jack, you aren't going NOW!" he broke off in manifest
-disappointment, as Mr. Jack leaped to his feet.
-
-"I think I'll have to, if you don't mind, David," returned the
-man, an oddly nervous haste in his manner. "And YOU won't mind,
-now that you'll have Miss Holbrook. I want to speak to Larson. I
-saw him in the field out there a minute ago. And I guess I'll
-slip right through this window here, too, David. I don't want to
-lose him; and I can catch him quicker this way than any other,"
-he finished, throwing up the sash.
-
-"Oh, but Mr. Jack, please just wait a minute," begged David. "I
-wanted you to see my Lady of the Roses, and--" But Mr. Jack was
-already on the ground outside the low window, and the next
-minute, with a merry nod and smile, he had pulled the sash down
-after him and was hurrying away.
-
-Almost at once, then, Miss Holbrook appeared at the bedroom door.
-
-"Mrs. Holly said I was to walk right in, David, so here I am,"
-she began, in a cheery voice. "Oh, you're looking lots better
-than when I saw you Monday, young man!"
-
-"I am better," caroled David; "and to-day I'm 'specially better,
-because Mr. Jack has been here."
-
-"Oh, has Mr. Jack been to see you to-day?" There was an
-indefinable change in Miss Holbrook's voice.
-
-"Yes, right now. Why, he was here when you were driving into the
-yard."
-
-Miss Holbrook gave a perceptible start and looked about her a
-little wildly.
-
-"Here when--But I didn't meet him anywhere--in the hall."
-
-"He didn't go through the hall," laughed David gleefully. "He
-went right through that window there."
-
-"The window!" An angry flush mounted to Miss Holbrook's
-forehead. "Indeed, did he have to resort to that to escape--" She
-bit her lip and stopped abruptly.
-
-David's eyes widened a little.
-
-"Escape? Oh, HE wasn't the one that was escaping. It was Perry.
-Mr. Jack was afraid he'd lose him. He saw him out the window
-there, right after he'd seen you, and he said he wanted to speak
-to him and he was afraid he'd get away. So he jumped right
-through that window there. See?"
-
-"Oh, yes, I--see," murmured Miss Holbrook, in a voice David
-thought was a little queer.
-
-"I wanted him to stay," frowned David uncertainly. "I wanted him
-to see you."
-
-"Dear me, David, I hope you didn't tell him so."
-
-"Oh, yes, I did. But he couldn't stay, even then. You see, he
-wanted to catch Perry Larson."
-
-"I've no doubt of it," retorted Miss Holbrook, with so much
-emphasis that David again looked at her with a slightly disturbed
-frown.
-
-"But he'll come again soon, I'm sure, and then maybe you'll be
-here, too. I do so want him to see you, Lady of the Roses!"
-
-"Nonsense, David!" laughed Miss Holbrook alittle nervously.
-"Mr.--Mr. Gurnsey doesn't want to see me. He's seen me dozens of
-times."
-
-"Oh, yes, he told me he'd seen you long ago," nodded David
-gravely; "but he didn't act as if he remembered it much."
-
-"Didn't he, indeed!" laughed Miss Holbrook, again flushing a
-little. "Well, I'm sure, dear, we wouldn't want to tax the poor
-gentleman's memory too much, you know. Come, suppose you see what
-I've brought you," she finished gayly.
-
-"Oh, what is it?" cried David, as, under Miss Holbrook's swift
-fingers, the wrappings fell away and disclosed a box which, upon
-being opened, was found to be filled with quantities of oddly
-shaped bits of pictured wood--a jumble of confusion.
-
-"It's a jig-saw puzzle, David. All these little pieces fitted
-together make a picture, you see. I tried last night and I could
-n't do it. I brought it down to see if you could."
-
-"Oh, thank you! I'd love to," rejoiced the boy. And in the
-fascination of the marvel of finding one fantastic bit that
-fitted another, David apparently forgot all about Mr. Jack--which
-seemed not unpleasing to his Lady of the Roses.
-
-It was not until nearly a week later that David had his wish of
-seeing his Mr. Jack and his Lady of the Roses meet at his
-bedside. It was the day Miss Holbrook brought to him the
-wonderful set of handsomely bound "Waverley Novels." He was still
-glorying in his new possession, in fact, when Mr. Jack appeared
-suddenly in the doorway.
-
-"Hullo my boy, I just--Oh, I beg your pardon. I supposed you
-were--alone," he stammered, looking very red indeed.
-
-"He is--that is, he will be, soon--except for you, Mr. Gurnsey,"
-smiled Miss Holbrook, very brightly. She was already on her feet.
-
-"No, no, I beg of you," stammered Mr. Jack, growing still more
-red. "Don't let me drive--that is, I mean, don't go, please. I
-didn't know. I had no warning--I didn't see--Your carriage was
-not at the door to-day."
-
-Miss Holbrook's eyebrows rose the fraction of an inch.
-
-"I sent it home. I am planning to walk back. I have several calls
-to make on the way; and it's high time I was starting. Good-bye,
-David."
-
-"But, Lady, of the Roses, please, please, don't go," besought
-David, who had been looking from one to the other in worried
-dismay. "Why, you've just come!"
-
-But neither coaxing nor argument availed; and before David really
-knew just what had happened, he found himself alone with Mr.
-Jack.
-
-Even then disappointment was piled on disappointment, for Mr.
-Jack's visit was not the unalloyed happiness it usually was. Mr.
-Jack himself was almost cross at first, and then he was silent
-and restless, moving jerkily about the room in a way that
-disturbed David very much.
-
-Mr. Jack had brought with him a book; but even that only made
-matters worse, for when he saw the beautifully bound volumes that
-Miss Holbrook had just left, he frowned, and told David that he
-guessed he did not need his gift at all, with all those other
-fine books. And David could not seem to make him understand that
-the one book from him was just exactly as dear as were the whole
-set of books that his Lady of the Roses brought.
-
-Certainly it was not a satisfactory visit at all, and for the
-first time David was almost glad to have Mr. Jack go and leave
-him with his books. The BOOKS, David told himself, he could
-understand; Mr. Jack he could not--to-day.
-
-Several times after this David's Lady of the Roses and Mr. Jack
-happened to call at the same hour; but never could David persuade
-these two friends of his to stay together. Always, if one came
-and the other was there, the other went away, in spite of David's
-protestations that two people did not tire him at all and his
-assertions that he often entertained as many as that at once.
-Tractable as they were in all other ways, anxious as they seemed
-to please him, on this one point they were obdurate: never would
-they stay together.
-
-They were not angry with each other--David was sure of that, for
-they were always very especially polite, and rose, and stood, and
-bowed in a most delightful fashion. Still, he sometimes thought
-that they did not quite like each other, for always, after the
-one went away, the other, left behind, was silent and almost
-stern--if it was Mr. Jack; and flushed-faced and nervous--if it
-was Miss Holbrook. But why this was so David could not
-understand.
-
-The span of handsome black horses came very frequently to the
-Holly farmhouse now, and as time passed they often bore away
-behind them a white-faced but happy-eyed boy on the seat beside
-Miss Holbrook.
-
-"My, but I don't see how every one can be so good to me!"
-exclaimed the boy, one day, to his Lady of the Roses.
-
-"Oh, that's easy, David," she smiled. "The only trouble is to
-find out what you want--you ask for so little."
-
-"But I don't need to ask--you do it all beforehand," asserted
-the, boy. "you and Mr. Jack, and everybody."
-
-"Really? That's good." For a brief moment Miss Holbrook
-hesitated; then, as if casually, she asked: "And he tells you
-stories, too, I suppose,--this Mr. Jack,--just as he used to,
-doesn't he?"
-
-"Well, he never did tell me but one, you know, before; but he's
-told me more now, since I've been sick."
-
-"Oh, yes, I remember, and that one was 'The Princess and the
-Pauper,' wasn't it? Well, has he told you any more--like--that?"
-
-The boy shook his head with decision.
-
-"No, he doesn't tell me any more like that, and--and I don't
-want him to, either."
-
-Miss Holbrook laughed a little oddly.
-
-"Why, David, what is the matter with that?" she queried.
-
-"The ending; it wasn't nice, you know."
-
-"Oh, yes, I--I remember."
-
-"I've asked him to change it," went on David, in a grieved voice.
-"I asked him just the other day, but he wouldn't."
-
-"Perhaps he--he didn't want to." Miss Holbrook spoke very
-quickly, but so low that David barely heard the words.
-
-"Didn't want to? Oh, yes, he did! He looked awful sober, and as
-if he really cared, you know. And he said he'd give all he had in
-the world if he really could change it, but he couldn't."
-
-"Did he say--just that?" Miss Holbrook was leaning forward a
-little breathlessly now.
-
-"Yes--just that; and that's the part I couldn't understand,"
-commented David. "For I don't see why a story--just a story made
-up out of somebody's head--can't be changed any way you want it.
-And I told him so."
-
-"Well, and what did he say to that?"
-
-"He didn't say anything for a minute, and I had to ask him
-again. Then he sat up suddenly, just as if he'd been asleep, you
-know, and said, 'Eh, what, David?' And then I told him again what
-I'd said. This time he shook his head, and smiled that kind of a
-smile that isn't really a smile, you know, and said something
-about a real, true-to-life story's never having but one ending,
-and that was a logical ending. Lady of the Roses, what is a
-logical ending?"
-
-The Lady of the Roses laughed unexpectedly. The two little red
-spots, that David always loved to see, flamed into her cheeks,
-and her eyes showed a sudden sparkle. When she answered, her
-words came disconnectedly, with little laughing breaths between.
-
-"Well, David, I--I'm not sure I can--tell you. But perhaps I--can
-find out. This much, however, I am sure of: Mr. Jack's logical
-ending wouldn't be--mine!"
-
-What she meant David did not know; nor would she tell him when he
-asked; but a few days later she sent for him, and very gladly
-David--able now to go where he pleased--obeyed the summons.
-
-It was November, and the garden was bleak and cold; but in the
-library a bright fire danced on the hearth, and before this Miss
-Holbrook drew up two low chairs.
-
-She looked particularly pretty, David thought. The rich red of
-her dress had apparently brought out an answering red in her
-cheeks. Her eyes were very bright and her lips smiled; yet she
-seemed oddly nervous and restless. She sewed a little, with a bit
-of yellow silk on white--but not for long. She knitted with two
-long ivory needles flashing in and out of a silky mesh of
-blue--but this, too, she soon ceased doing. On a low stand at
-David's side she had placed books and pictures, and for
-a time she talked of those. Then very abruptly she asked:--
-
-"David, when will you see--Mr. Jack again--do you suppose?"
-
-"Tomorrow. I'm going up to the House that Jack Built to tea, and
-I'm to stay all night. It's Halloween--that is, it isn't really
-Halloween, because it's too late. I lost that, being sick, you
-know. So we're going to pretend, and Mr. Jack is going to show me
-what it is like. That is what Mr. Jack and Jill always do; when
-something ails the real thing, they just pretend with the
-make-believe one. He's planned lots of things for Jill and me to
-do; with nuts and apples and candles, you know. It's to-morrow
-night. so I'll see him then."
-
-"To-morrow? So--so soon?" faltered Miss Holbrook. And to David,
-gazing at her with wondering eyes, it seemed for a moment almost
-as if she were looking about for a place to which she might run
-and hide. Then determinedly, as if she were taking hold of
-something with both hands, she leaned forward, looked David
-squarely in the eyes, and began to talk hurriedly, yet very
-distinctly.
-
-"David, listen. I've something I want you to say to Mr. Jack, and
-I want you to be sure and get it just right. It's about the--the
-story, 'The Princess and the Pauper,' you know. You can remember,
-I think, for you remembered that so well. Will you say it to
-him--what I'm going to tell you--just as I say it?"
-
-"Why, of course I will!" David's promise was unhesitating, though
-his eyes were still puzzled.
-
-"It's about the--the ending," stammered Miss Holbrook. "That is,
-it may--it may have something to do with the ending--perhaps,"
-she finished lamely. And again David noticed that odd shifting of
-Miss Holbrook's gaze as if she were searching for some means of
-escape. Then, as before, he saw her chin lift determinedly, as
-she began to talk faster than ever.
-
-"Now, listen," she admonished him, earnestly.
-
-And David listened.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXIV
-
-A STORY REMODELED
-
-
-The pretended Halloween was a great suceess. So very excited,
-indeed, did David become over the swinging apples and popping
-nuts that he quite forgot to tell Mr. Jack what the Lady of the
-Roses had said until Jill had gone up to bed and he himself was
-about to take from Mr. Jack's hand the little lighted lamp.
-
-"Oh, Mr. Jack, I forgot," he cried then. "There was something I
-was going to tell you."
-
-"Never mind to-night, David; it's so late. Suppose we leave it
-until to-morrow," suggested Mr. Jack, still with the lamp
-extended in his hand.
-
-"But I promised the Lady of the Roses that I'd say it to-night,"
-demurred the boy, in a troubled voice.
-
-The man drew his lamp halfway back suddenly.
-
-"The Lady of the Roses! Do you mean--she sent a message--to ME?"
-he demanded.
-
-"Yes; about the story, 'The Princess and the Pauper,' you know."
-
-With an abrupt exclamation Mr. Jack set the lamp on the table and
-turned to a chair. He had apparently lost his haste to go to bed.
-
-"See here, David, suppose you come and sit down, and tell me just
-what you're talking about. And first--just what does the Lady of
-the Roses know about that--that 'Princess and the Pauper'?"
-
-"Why, she knows it all, of course," returned the boy in surprise.
-"I told it to her."
-
-"You--told--it--to her!" Mr. Jack relaxed in his chair. "David!"
-
-"Yes. And she was just as interested as could be."
-
-"I don't doubt it!" Mr. Jack's lips snapped together a little
-grimly.
-
-"Only she didn't like the ending, either."
-
-Mr. Jack sat up suddenly.
-
-"She didn't like--David, are you sure? Did she SAY that?"
-
-David frowned in thought.
-
-"Well, I don't know as I can tell, exactly, but I'm sure she did
-n't like it, because just before she told me WHAT to say to you,
-she said that--that what she was going to say would probably have
-something to do with the ending, anyway. Still--" David paused in
-yet deeper thought. "Come to think of it, there really isn't
-anything--not in what she said--that CHANGED that ending, as I
-can see. They didn't get married and live happy ever after,
-anyhow."
-
-"Yes, but what did she say?" asked Mr. Jack in a voice that was
-not quite steady. "Now, be careful, David, and tell it just as
-she said it."
-
-"Oh, I will," nodded David. "SHE said to do that, too."
-
-"Did she?" Mr. Jack leaned farther forward in his chair. "But
-tell me, how did she happen to--to say anything about it? Suppose
-you begin at the beginning--away back, David. I want to hear it
-all--all!"
-
-David gave a contented sigh, and settled himself more
-comfortably.
-
-"Well, to begin with, you see, I told her the story long ago,
-before I was sick, and she was ever so interested then, and asked
-lots of questions. Then the other day something came up--I've
-forgotten how--about the ending, and I told her how hard I'd
-tried to have you change it, but you wouldn't. And she spoke
-right up quick and said probably you didn't want to change it,
-anyhow. But of course I settled THAT question without any
-trouble," went on David confidently, "by just telling her how you
-said you'd give anything in the world to change it."
-
-"And you told her that--just that, David?" cried the man.
-
-"Why, yes, I had to," answered David, in surprise, "else she
-wouldn't have known that you DID want to change it. Don't you
-see?"
-
-"Oh, yes! I--see--a good deal that I'm thinking you don't,"
-muttered Mr. Jack, fallig back in his chair.
-
-"Well, then is when I told her about the logical ending--what you
-said, you know,--oh, yes! and that was when I found out she did
-n't like the ending, because she laughed such a funny little
-laugh and colored up, and said that she wasn't sure she could
-tell me what a logical ending was, but that she would try to find
-out, and that, anyhow, YOUR ending wouldn't be hers--she was
-sure of that."
-
-"David, did she say that--really?" Mr. Jack was on his feet now.
-
-"She did; and then yesterday she asked me to come over, and she
-said some more things,--about the story, I mean,--but she didn't
-say another thing about the ending. She didn't ever say anything
-about that except that little bit I told you of a minute ago."
-
-"Yes, yes, but what did she say?" demanded Mr. Jack, stopping
-short in his walk up and down the room.
-
-"She said: 'You tell Mr. Jack that I know something about that
-story of his that perhaps he doesn't. In the first place, I know
-the Princess a lot better than he does, and she isn't a bit the
-kind of girl he's pictured her."
-
-"Yes! Go on--go on!"
-
-" 'Now, for instance,' she says, 'when the boy made that call,
-after the girl first came back, and when the boy didn't like it
-because they talked of colleges and travels, and such things, you
-tell him that I happen to know that that girl was just hoping and
-hoping he'd speak of the old days and games; but that she could
-n't speak, of course, when he hadn't been even once to see her
-during all those weeks, and when he'd acted in every way just as
-if he'd forgotten.' "
-
-"But she hadn't waved--that Princess hadn't waved--once!"
-argued Mr. Jack; "and he looked and looked for it."
-
-"Yes, SHE spoke of that," returned David. "But SHE said she
-shouldn't think the Princess would have waved, when she'd got to
-be such a great big girl as that--WAVING to a BOY! She said that
-for her part she should have been ashamed of her if she had!"
-
-"Oh, did she!" murmured Mr. Jack blankly, dropping suddenly into
-his chair.
-
-"Yes, she did," repeated David, with a little virtuous uplifting
-of his chin.
-
-It was plain to be seen that David's sympathies had unaccountably
-met with a change of heart.
-
-"But--the Pauper--"
-
-"Oh, yes, and that's another thing," interrupted David. "The Lady
-of the Roses said that she didn't like that name one bit; that
-it wasn't true, anyway, because he wasn't a pauper. And she
-said, too, that as for his picturing the Princess as being
-perfectly happy in all that magnificence, he didn't get it right
-at all. For SHE knew that the Princess wasn't one bit happy,
-because she was so lonesome for things and people she had known
-when she was just the girl."
-
-Again Mr. Jack sprang to his feet. For a minute he strode up and
-down the room in silence; then in a shaking voice he asked:--
-
-"David, you--you aren't making all this up, are you? You're
-saying just what--what Miss Holbrook told you to?"
-
-"Why, of course, I'm not making it up," protested the boy
-aggrievedly. "This is the Lady of the Roses' story--SHE made it
-up--only she talked it as if 't was real, of course, just as you
-did. She said another thing, too. She said that she happened to
-know that the Princess had got all that magnificence around her
-in the first place just to see if it wouldn't make her happy,
-but that it hadn't, and that now she had one place--a little
-room--that was left just as it used to be when she was the girl,
-and that she went there and sat very often. And she said it was
-right in sight of where the boy lived, too, where he could see it
-every day; and that if he hadn't been so blind he could have
-looked right through those gray walls and seen that, and seen
-lots of other things. And what did she mean by that, Mr. Jack?"
-
-"I don't know--I don't know, David," half-groaned Mr. Jack.
-"Sometimes I think she means--and then I think that can't
-be--true."
-
-"But do you think it's helped it any--the story?" persisted the
-boy. "She's only talked a little about the Princess. She didn't
-really change things any--not the ending."
-
-"But she said it might, David--she said it might! Don't you
-remember?" cried the man eagerly. And to David, his eagerness did
-not seem at all strange. Mr. Jack had said before--long ago--that
-he would be very glad indeed to have a happier ending to this
-tale. "Think now," continued the man. "Perhaps she said something
-else, too. Did she say anything else, David?"
-
-David shook his head slowly.
-
-"No, only--yes, there was a little something, but it doesn't
-CHANGE things any, for it was only a 'supposing.' She said: 'Just
-supposing, after long years, that the Princess found out about
-how the boy felt long ago, and suppose he should look up at the
-tower some day, at the old time, and see a ONE--TWO wave, which
-meant, "Come over to see me." Just what do you suppose he would
-do?' But of course, THAT can't do any good," finished David
-gloomily, as he rose to go to bed, "for that was only a
-'supposing.' "
-
-"Of course," agreed Mr. Jack steadily; and David did not know
-that only stern self-control had forced the steadiness into that
-voice, nor that, for Mr. Jack, the whole world had burst suddenly
-into song.
-
-Neither did David, the next morning, know that long before eight
-o'clock Mr. Jack stood at a certain window, his eyes unswervingly
-fixed on the gray towers of Sunnycrest. What David did know,
-however, was that just after eight, Mr. Jack strode through the
-room where he and Jill were playing checkers, flung himself into
-his hat and coat, and then fairly leaped down the steps toward
-the path that led to the footbridge at the bottom of the hill.
-
-"Why, whatever in the world ails Jack?" gasped Jill. Then, after
-a startled pause, she asked. "David, do folks ever go crazy for
-joy? Yesterday, you see, Jack got two splendid pieces of news.
-One was from his doctor. He was examined, and he's fine, the
-doctor says; all well, so he can go back, now any time, to the
-city and work. I shall go to school then, you know,--a young
-ladies' school," she finished, a little importantly.
-
-"He's well? How splendid! But what was the other news? You said
-there were two; only it couldn't have been nicer than that was;
-to be well--all well!"
-
-"The other? Well, that was only that his old place in the city
-was waiting for him. He was with a firm of big lawyers, you know,
-and of course it is nice to have a place all waiting. But I can't
-see anything in those things to make him act like this, now. Can
-you?"
-
-"Why, yes, maybe," declared David. "He's found his work--don't
-you see?--out in the world, and he's going to do it. I know how
-I'd feel if I had found mine that father told me of! Only what I
-can't understand is, if Mr. Jack knew all this yesterday, why did
-n't he act like this then, instead of waiting till to-day?"
-
-"I wonder," said Jill.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXV
-
-THE BEAUTIFUL WORLD
-
-
-David found many new songs in his violin those early winter days,
-and they were very beautiful ones. To begin with, there were all
-the kindly looks and deeds that were showered upon him from every
-side. There was the first snowstorm, too, with the feathery
-flakes turning all the world to fairy whiteness. This song David
-played to Mr. Streeter, one day, and great was his disappointment
-that the man could not seem to understand what the song said.
-
-"But don't you see?" pleaded David. "I'm telling you that it's
-your pear-tree blossoms come back to say how glad they are that
-you didn't kill them that day."
-
-"Pear-tree blossoms--come back!" ejaculated the old man. "Well,
-no, I can't see. Where's yer pear-tree blossoms?"
-
-"Why, there--out of the window--everywhere," urged the boy.
-
-"THERE! By ginger! boy--ye don't mean--ye CAN'T mean the SNOW!"
-
-"Of course I do! Now, can't you see it? Why, the whole tree was
-just a great big cloud of snowflakes. Don't you remember? Well,
-now it's gone away and got a whole lot more trees, and all the
-little white petals have come dancing down to celebrate, and to
-tell you they sure are coming back next year."
-
-"Well, by ginger!" exclaimed the man again. Then, suddenly, he
-threw back his head with a hearty laugh. David did not quite like
-the laugh, neither did he care for the five-cent piece that the
-man thrust into his fingers a little later; though--had David but
-known it--both the laugh and the five-cent piece gift were--for
-the uncomprehending man who gave them--white milestones along an
-unfamiliar way.
-
-It was soon after this that there came to David the great
-surprise--his beloved Lady of the Roses and his no less beloved
-Mr. Jack were to be married at the beginning of the New Year. So
-very surprised, indeed, was David at this, that even his violin
-was mute, and had nothing, at first, to say about it. But to Mr.
-Jack, as man to man, David said one day:--
-
-"I thought men, when they married women, went courting. In
-story-books they do. And you--you hardly ever said a word to my
-beautiful Lady of the Roses; and you spoke once--long ago--as if
-you scarcely remembered her at all. Now, what do you mean by
-that?"
-
-And Mr. Jack laughed, but he grew red, too,--and then he told it
-all,--that it was just the story of "The Princess and the
-Pauper," and that he, David, had been the one, as it happened, to
-do part of their courting for them.
-
-And how David had laughed then, and how he had fairly hugged
-himself for joy! And when next he had picked up his violin, what
-a beautiful, beautiful song he had found about it in the vibrant
-strings!
-
-It was this same song, as it chanced, that he was playing in his
-room that Saturday afternoon when the letter from Simeon Holly's
-long-lost son John came to the Holly farmhouse.
-
-Downstairs in the kitchen, Simeon Holly stood, with the letter in
-his hand.
-
-"Ellen, we've got a letter from--John," he said. That Simeon
-Holly spoke of it at all showed how very far along HIS unfamiliar
-way he had come since the last letter from John had arrived.
-
-"From--John? Oh, Simeon! From John?"
-
-"Yes."
-
-Simeon sat down and tried to hide the shaking of his hand as he
-ran the point of his knife under the flap of the envelope. "We'll
-see what--he says." And to hear him, one might have thought that
-letters from John were everyday occurrences.
-
-
-DEAR FATHER: Twice before I have written [ran the letter], and
-received no answer. But I'm going to make one more effort for
-forgiveness. May I not come to you this Christmas? I have a
-little boy of my own now, and my heart aches for you. I know how
-I should feel, should he, in years to come, do as I did.
-
-I'll not deceive you--I have not given up my art. You told me
-once to choose between you and it--and I chose, I suppose; at
-least, I ran away. Yet in the face of all that, I ask you again,
-may I not come to you at Christmas? I want you, father, and I
-want mother. And I want you to see my boy.
-
-
-"Well?" said Simeon Holly, trying to speak with a steady coldness
-that would not show how deeply moved he was. "Well, Ellen?"
-
-"Yes, Simeon, yes!" choked his wife, a world of mother-love and
-longing in her pleading eyes and voice. "Yes--you'll let it
-be--'Yes'!"
-
-"Uncle Simeon, Aunt Ellen," called David, clattering down the
-stairs from his room, "I've found such a beautiful song in my
-violin, and I'm going to play it over and over so as to be sure
-and remember it for father--for it is a beautiful world, Uncle
-Simeon, isn't it? Now, listen!"
-
-And Simeon Holly listened--but it was not the violin that he
-heard. It was the voice of a little curly-headed boy out of the
-past.
-
-When David stopped playing some time later, only the woman sat
-watching him--the man was over at his desk, pen in hand.
-
-John, John's wife, and John's boy came the day before Christmas,
-and great was the excitement in the Holly farmhouse. John was
-found to be big, strong, and bronzed with the outdoor life of
-many a sketching trip--a son to be proud of, and to be leaned
-upon in one's old age. Mrs. John, according to Perry Larson, was
-"the slickest little woman goin'." According to John's mother,
-she was an almost unbelievable incarnation of a long-dreamed-of,
-long-despaired-of daughter--sweet, lovable, and charmingly
-beautiful. Little John--little John was himself; and he could not
-have been more had he been an angel-cherub straight from
-heaven--which, in fact, he was, in his doting grandparents' eyes.
-
-John Holly had been at his old home less than four hours when he
-chanced upon David's violin. He was with his father and mother at
-the time. There was no one else in the room. With a sidelong
-glance at his parents, he picked up the instrument--John Holly
-had not forgotten his own youth. His violin-playing in the old
-days had not been welcome, he remembered.
-
-"A fiddle! Who plays?" he asked.
-
-"David."
-
-"Oh, the boy. You say you--took him in? By the way, what an odd
-little shaver he is! Never did I see a BOY like HIM." Simeon
-Holly's head came up almost aggressively.
-
-"David is a good boy--a very good boy, indeed, John. We think a
-great deal of him."
-
-John Holly laughed lightly, yet his brow carried a puzzled frown.
-Two things John Holly had not been able thus far to understand:
-an indefinable change in his father, and the position of the boy
-David, in the household-- John Holly was still remembering his
-own repressed youth.
-
-"Hm-m," he murmured, softly picking the strings, then drawing
-across them a tentative bow. "I've a fiddle at home that I play
-sometimes. Do you mind if I--tune her up?"
-
-A flicker of something that was very near to humor flashed from
-his father's eyes.
-
-"Oh, no. We are used to that--now." And again John Holly
-remembered his youth.
-
-"Jove! but he's got the dandy instrument here," cried the player,
-dropping his bow after the first half-dozen superbly vibrant
-tones, and carrying the violin to the window. A moment later he
-gave an amazed ejaculation and turned on his father a dumfounded
-face.
-
-"Great Scott, father! Where did that boy get this instrument? I
-KNOW something of violins, if I can't play them much; and this--!
-Where DID he get it?"
-
-"Of his father, I suppose. He had it when he came here, anyway."
-
-" 'Had it when he came'! But, father, you said he was a tramp,
-and--oh, come, tell me, what is the secret behind this? Here I
-come home and find calmly reposing on my father's sitting-room
-table a violin that's priceless, for all I know. Anyhow, I do
-know that its value is reckoned in the thousands, not hundreds:
-and yet you, with equal calmness, tell me it's owned by this boy
-who, it's safe to say, doesn't know how to play sixteen notes on
-it correctly, to say nothing of appreciating those he does play;
-and who, by your own account, is nothing but--" A swiftly
-uplifted hand of warning stayed the words on his lips. He turned
-to see David himself in the doorway.
-
-"Come in, David," said Simeon Holly quietly. "My son wants to
-hear you play. I don't think he has heard you." And again there
-flashed from Simeon Holly's eyes a something very much like
-humor.
-
-With obvious hesitation John Holly relinquished the violin. From
-the expression on his face it was plain to be seen the sort of
-torture he deemed was before him. But, as if constrained to ask
-the question, he did say:--
-
-"Where did you get this violin, boy?"
-
-"I don't know. We've always had it, ever since I could
-remember--this and the other one."
-
-"The OTHER one!"
-
-"Father's."
-
-"Oh!" He hesitated; then, a little severely, he observed: "This
-is a fine instrument, boy,--a very fine instrument."
-
-"Yes," nodded David, with a cheerful smile. "Father said it was.
-I like it, too. This is an Amati, but the other is a
-Stradivarius. I don't know which I do like best, sometimes, only
-this is mine."
-
-With a half-smothered ejaculation John Holly fell back limply.
-
-"Then you--do--know?" he challenged.
-
-"Know--what?"
-
-"The value of that violin in your hands."
-
-There was no answer. The boy's eyes were questioning.
-
-"The worth, I mean,--what it's worth."
-
-"Why, no--yes--that is, it's worth everything--to me," answered
-David, in a puzzled voice.
-
-With an impatient gesture John Holly brushed this aside.
-
-"But the other one--where is that?"
-
-"At Joe Glaspell's. I gave it to him to play on, because he had
-n't any, and he liked to play so well."
-
-"You GAVE it to him--a Stradivarius!"
-
-"I loaned it to him," corrected David, in a troubled voice.
-"Being father's, I couldn't bear to give it away. But Joe--Joe
-had to have something to play on."
-
-" 'Something to play on'! Father, he doesn't mean the River
-Street Glaspells?" cried John Holly.
-
-"I think he does. Joe is old Peleg Glaspell's grandson." John
-Holly threw up both his hands.
-
-"A Stradivarius--to old Peleg's grandson! Oh, ye gods!" he
-muttered. "Well, I'll be--" He did not finish his sentence. At
-another word from Simeon Holly, David had begun to play.
-
-From his seat by the stove Simeon Holly watched his son's
-face--and smiled. He saw amazement, unbelief, and delight
-struggle for the mastery; but before the playing had ceased, he
-was summoned by Perry Larson to the kitchen on a matter of
-business. So it was into the kitchen that John Holly burst a
-little later, eyes and cheek aflame.
-
-"Father, where in Heaven's name DID you get that boy?" he
-demanded. "Who taught him to play like that? I've been trying to
-find out from him, but I'd defy Sherlock Holmes himself to make
-head or tail of the sort of lingo he talks, about mountain homes
-and the Orchestra of Life! Father, what DOES it mean?"
-
-Obediently Simeon Holly told the story then, more fully than he
-had told it before. He brought forward the letter, too, with its
-mysterious signature.
-
-"Perhaps you can make it out, son," he laughed. "None of the rest
-of us can, though I haven't shown it to anybody now for a long
-time. I got discouraged long ago of anybody's ever making it
-out."
-
-"Make it out--make it out!" cried John Holly excitedly; "I should
-say I could! It's a name known the world over. It's the name of
-one of the greatest violinists that ever lived."
-
-"But how--what--how came he in my barn?" demanded Simeon Holly.
-
-"Easily guessed, from the letter, and from what the world knows,"
-returned John, his voice still shaking with excitement. "He was
-always a queer chap, they say, and full of his notions. Six or
-eight years ago his wife died. They say he worshiped her, and for
-weeks refused even to touch his violin. Then, very suddenly, he,
-with his four-year-old son, disappeared--dropped quite
-out of sight. Some people guessed the reason. I knew a man who
-was well acquainted with him, and at the time of the
-disappearance he told me quite a lot about him. He said he was
-n't a bit surprised at what had happened. That already half a
-dozen relatives were interfering with the way he wanted to bring
-the boy up, and that David was in a fair way to be spoiled, even
-then, with so much attention and flattery. The father had
-determined to make a wonderful artist of his son, and he was
-known to have said that he believed--as do so many others--that
-the first dozen years of a child's life are the making of the
-man, and that if he could have the boy to himself that long he
-would risk the rest. So it seems he carried out his notion until
-he was taken sick, and had to quit--poor chap!"
-
-"But why didn't he tell us plainly in that note who he was,
-then?" fumed Simeon Holly, in manifest irritation.
-
-"He did, he thought," laughed the other. "He signed his name, and
-he supposed that was so well known that just to mention it
-would be enough. That's why he kept it so secret while he was
-living on the mountain, you see, and that's why even David
-himself didn't know it. Of course, if anybody found out who he
-was, that ended his scheme, and he knew it. So he supposed all he
-had to do at the last was to sign his name to that note, and
-everybody would know who he was, and David would at once be sent
-to his own people. (There's an aunt and some cousins, I believe.)
-You see he didn't reckon on nobody's being able to READ his
-name! Besides, being so ill, he probably wasn't quite sane,
-anyway."
-
-"I see, I see," nodded Simeon Holly, frowning a little. "And of
-course if we had made it out, some of us here would have known
-it, probably. Now that you call it to mind I think I have heard
-it myself in days gone by--though such names mean little to me.
-But doubtless somebody would have known. However, that is all
-past and gone now."
-
-"Oh, yes, and no harm done. He fell into good hands, luckily.
-You'll soon see the last of him now, of course."
-
-"Last of him? Oh, no, I shall keep David," said Simeon Holly,
-with decision.
-
-"Keep him! Why, father, you forget who he is! There are friends,
-relatives, an adoring public, and a mint of money awaiting that
-boy. You can't keep him. You could never have kept him this long
-if this little town of yours hadn't been buried in this
-forgotten valley up among these hills. You'll have the whole
-world at your doors the minute they find out he is here--hills or
-no hills! Besides, there are his people; they have some claim."
-
-There was no answer. With a suddenly old, drawn look on his face,
-the elder man had turned away.
-
-Half an hour later Simeon Holly climbed the stairs to David's
-room, and as gently and plainly as he could told the boy of this
-great, good thing that had come to him.
-
-David was amazed, but overjoyed. That he was found to be the son
-of a famous man affected him not at all, only so far as it seemed
-to set his father right in other eyes--in David's own, the man
-had always been supreme. But the going away--the marvelous going
-away--filled him with excited wonder.
-
-"You mean, I shall go away and study--practice--learn more of my
-violin?"
-
-"Yes, David."
-
-"And hear beautiful music like the organ in church, only
-more--bigger--better?"
-
-"I suppose so.".
-
-"And know people--dear people--who will understand what I say
-when I play?"
-
-Simeon Holly's face paled a little; still, he knew David had not
-meant to make it so hard.
-
-"Yes."
-
-"Why, it's my 'start'--just what I was going to have with the
-gold-pieces," cried David joyously. Then, uttering a sharp cry of
-consternation, he clapped his fingers to his lips.
-
-"Your--what?" asked the man.
-
-"N--nothing, really, Mr. Holly,--Uncle Simeon,--n--nothing."
-
-Something, either the boy's agitation, or the luckless mention of
-the gold-pieces sent a sudden dismayed suspicion into Simeon
-Holly's eyes.
-
-"Your 'start'?--the 'gold-pieces'? David, what do you mean?"
-
-David shook his head. He did not intend to tell. But gently,
-persistently, Simeon Holly questioned until the whole piteous
-little tale lay bare before him: the hopes, the house of dreams,
-the sacrifice.
-
-David saw then what it means when a strong man is shaken by an
-emotion that has mastered him; and the sight awed and frightened
-the boy.
-
-"Mr. Holly, is it because I'm--going--that you care--so much? I
-never thought--or supposed--you'd--CARE," he faltered.
-
-There was no answer. Simeon Holly's eyes were turned quite away.
-
-"Uncle Simeon--PLEASE! I--I think I don't want to go, anyway.
-I--I'm sure I don't want to go--and leave YOU!"
-
-Simeon Holly turned then, and spoke.
-
-"Go? Of course you'll go, David. Do you think I'd tie you here to
-me--NOW?" he choked. "What don't I owe to you--home, son,
-happiness! Go?--of course you'll go. I wonder if you really think
-I'd let you stay! Come, we'll go down to mother and tell her. I
-suspect she'll want to start in to-night to get your socks all
-mended up!" And with head erect and a determined step, Simeon
-Holly faced the mighty sacrifice in his turn, and led the way
-downstairs.
- . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
-
-
-
-
-The friends, the relatives, the adoring public, the mint of
-money--they are all David's now. But once each year, man grown
-though he is, he picks up his violin and journeys to a little
-village far up among the hills. There in a quiet kitchen he plays
-to an old man and an old woman; and always to himself he says
-that he is practicing against the time when, his violin at his
-chin and the bow drawn across the strings, he shall go to meet
-his father in the far-away land, and tell him of the beautiful
-world he has left.
-
-
-End of the Project Gutenberg Etext of "Just David"
-